Denmark vindicated being an answer to a late treatise called An account of Denmark, as it was in the year 1692, sent from a gentleman in the country, to his friend in London.
         Crull, J. (Jodocus), d. 1713?
      
       
         
           1694
        
      
       Approx. 300 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 116 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A35311
         Wing C7426
         ESTC R16639
         12256049
         ocm 12256049
         57496
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A35311)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 57496)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 888:7)
      
       
         
           
             Denmark vindicated being an answer to a late treatise called An account of Denmark, as it was in the year 1692, sent from a gentleman in the country, to his friend in London.
             Crull, J. (Jodocus), d. 1713?
          
           [14], 216, [1] p.
           
             Printed for Tho. Newborough ... and Ed. Mory ...,
             London :
             1694.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             Attributed Jodocus Crull. cf. BM.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Molesworth, Robert Molesworth, -- Viscount, 1656-1725. -- Account of Denmark as it was in the year 1692.
           Denmark -- History -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2000-00 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2001-08 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2001-09 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2001-11 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2001-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           
             Denmark
             Uindicated
          
           :
           BEING
           AN
           ANSVVER
           To
           a
           late
           Treatise
           called
           ,
           An
           ACCOUNT
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           As
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Year
           1692.
           
        
         
           Sent
           from
           a
           Gentleman
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           to
           his
           Friend
           in
           London
           .
        
         
           
             Corn.
             Nep.
          
           Haec
           praecipienda
           videntur
           lectoribus
           ,
           ne
           alienos
           mores
           ad
           suos
           referant
           ;
           neve
           ea
           ,
           quae
           ipsis
           leviora
           sunt
           ,
           pari
           modo
           apud
           caeteros
           fuisse
           arbitrentur
           .
        
         
           Terent.
           Faciunt
           ,
           n●●
           ,
           intelligendo
           ut
           nihil
           intelligant
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Tho.
             Newborough
          
           at
           the
           Golden-Ball
           ;
           and
           
             Ed.
             Mory
          
           at
           the
           3
           Bibles
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           ,
           1694.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           HIS
           ROYAL
           HIGHNESS
           The
           Most
           Illustrious
           PRINCE
           GEORGE
           ,
           Only
           Brother
           to
           His
           MAJESTY
           ,
           the
           Present
           King
           of
           Denmark
           .
        
         
           
             May
             it
             please
             Your
             Royal
             Highness
             ,
          
        
         
           AS
           true
           History
           transmits
           to
           posterity
           the
           good
           and
           bad
           Counsels
           not
           only
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           most
           Famous
           Actions
           of
           Great
           Men
           ;
           so
           Princes
           ,
           and
           Men
           of
           the
           first
           Rank
           ,
           seem
           more
           particularly
           concern'd
           in
           maintaining
           
           its
           Sacred
           Laws
           against
           such
           as
           prompted
           either
           by
           their
           Vanity
           or
           Malice
           ,
           endeavour
           too
           frequently
           to
           pervert
           the
           same
           .
           I
           having
           undertaken
           in
           this
           present
           Treatise
           ,
           to
           vindicate
           in
           some
           measure
           the
           KINGDOM
           of
           DENMARK
           ,
           against
           a
           nameless
           Author
           ,
           who
           ,
           (
           as
           much
           as
           in
           him
           lays
           )
           has
           endeavoured
           to
           misrepresent
           the
           State
           of
           your
           R.
           H's
           Native
           Country
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           antient
           Rights
           of
           your
           Royal
           Family
           in
           Denmark
           :
           I
           thought
           I
           should
           appear
           to
           the
           World
           to
           be
           wanting
           in
           my
           Duty
           to
           your
           R.
           Highness
           ,
           and
           to
           deviate
           from
           that
           profound
           Veneration
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           always
           paid
           to
           your
           R.
           H's
           most
           eminent
           Vertues
           of
           Valour
           ,
           Moderation
           and
           Love
           of
           Truth
           ;
           it
           if
           I
           should
           have
           committed
           this
           Work
           to
           the
           protection
           of
           another
           ,
           which
           I
           was
           sensible
           ought
           to
           implore
           no
           other
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           your
           Royal
           
           Highnesses
           .
           My
           chief
           aim
           in
           this
           Undertaking
           has
           been
           to
           undeceive
           such
           ,
           as
           being
           not
           acquainted
           with
           the
           true
           State
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           might
           be
           apt
           to
           mistake
           fair
           shining
           appearances
           ,
           for
           the
           Truth
           it self
           ;
           wherein
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           soughtmore
           for
           the
           Satisfaction
           of
           being
           approved
           of
           by
           the
           most
           understanding
           sort
           ,
           than
           the
           multitude
           (
           whose
           applauses
           I
           never
           sought
           ,
           nor
           valued
           .
           )
           So
           ,
           if
           I
           have
           been
           able
           to
           contribute
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           Matter
           ,
           which
           may
           meet
           with
           the
           least
           Approbation
           from
           a
           PRINCE
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           BIRTH
           ,
           and
           exquisite
           KNOWLEDG
           of
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           his
           Native
           Country
           ,
           and
           the
           Prerogatives
           of
           his
           Royal
           Ancestors
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           unquestionable
           judge
           of
           this
           Vindication
           :
           I
           shall
           always
           esteem
           it
           as
           the
           greatest
           honour
           ,
           which
           I
           could
           pretend
           to
           in
           this
           undertaking
           .
           Pompous
           words
           (
           the
           
           common
           ingredient
           of
           our
           new-fashion'd
           Dedications
           )
           being
           the
           Scorn
           of
           great
           Souls
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           brought
           into
           your
           R.
           H's
           Presence
           .
           But
           instead
           of
           these
           ,
           I
           will
           offer
           my
           fervent
           Prayers
           to
           Heaven
           for
           the
           Prosperity
           of
           your
           R.
           H.
           and
           your
           most
           illustrious
           Family
           ,
           humbly
           intreating
           your
           R.
           H.
           graciously
           to
           accept
           of
           this
           as
           an
           unfeigned
           Testimony
           of
           my
           constant
           Zeal
           for
           your
           R.
           H's
           Service
           ,
           and
           begging
           leave
           to
           call
           my self
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             Royal
             Highness's
             Most
             Humble
             and
             Devoted
             Servant
             ,
          
           
             J.
             C.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           LETTER
           FROM
           A
           GENTLEMAN
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           TO
           HIS
           FRIEND
           in
           LONDON
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           NExt
           to
           the
           most
           acceptable
           News
           of
           your
           health
           ,
           nothing
           could
           at
           this
           time
           have
           been
           more
           welcome
           to
           me
           in
           my
           retirement
           ,
           than
           the
           Book
           you
           sent
           me
           concerning
           
             the
             present
             State
             of
             Denmark
          
           ;
           which
           ,
           as
           it
           has
           ,
           with
           pleasure
           revived
           in
           me
           the
           remembrance
           of
           such
           Matters
           ,
           as
           forme●ly
           I
           had
           observed
           in
           those
           Northern
           Countries
           ;
           so
           the
           reading
           of
           it
           at
           such
           intervals
           as
           were
           free
           from
           the
           usual
           jollities
           of
           the
           Christmas
           Holy-Days
           ,
           has
           afforded
           no
           small
           variety
           
           to
           me
           ,
           when
           tir'd
           with
           the
           diversions
           ,
           this
           Season
           particularly
           allows
           us
           in
           the
           Country
           .
           I
           had
           some
           days
           before
           I
           received
           yours
           ,
           heard
           a
           most
           advantageous
           Character
           of
           the
           said
           Book
           ,
           from
           some
           Gentlemen
           ,
           who
           being
           Fellows
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           Heads
           of
           a
           State-Reforming
           Society
           in
           London
           ,
           were
           come
           ,
           partly
           to
           pass
           the
           Holy-Days
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           partly
           to
           communicate
           to
           their
           Friends
           here
           ,
           the
           Results
           of
           their
           grave
           Debates
           in
           their
           several
           London
           Clubs
           ,
           and
           had
           among
           other
           State
           Censuring
           Pamphlets
           (
           as
           I
           understood
           )
           recommended
           this
           Treatise
           as
           a
           singular
           piece
           ,
           fit
           to
           improve
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           all
           such
           as
           desired
           to
           be
           instructed
           in
           
             State
             Affairs
          
           .
           The
           Truth
           is
           ,
           knowing
           these
           Gentlemen
           to
           be
           of
           a
           Society
           ,
           the
           Members
           whereof
           I
           know
           not
           by
           what
           antient
           Title
           ,
           which
           they
           deduce
           even
           from
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           claim
           a
           prerogative
           of
           Censuring
           not
           only
           foreign
           States
           ,
           but
           also
           our
           own
           in
           particular
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           Matters
           do
           not
           fully
           answer
           the
           ends
           of
           their
           wise
           Consultations
           :
           I
           had
           a
           more
           than
           common
           Curiosity
           ,
           to
           peruse
           a
           Treatise
           ,
           which
           they
           
           seemed
           to
           be
           so
           fond
           of
           ,
           even
           to
           admiration
           .
           But
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           found
           the
           Title
           Page
           not
           only
           without
           the
           Author's
           Name
           (
           which
           seems
           so
           requisite
           to
           give
           an
           Authority
           to
           Historical
           Treatises
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           not
           see
           how
           any
           body
           can
           challenge
           a
           belief
           from
           his
           judicious
           Reader
           without
           it
           )
           but
           also
           the
           
           Printer's
           omitted
           ;
           the
           work
           seem'd
           to
           me
           at
           the
           very
           first
           sight
           ,
           to
           carry
           with
           it
           a
           shrewd
           suspicion
           ,
           if
           not
           of
           downright
           falshood
           ,
           at
           least
           of
           an
           unanswerable
           partiality
           .
           And
           to
           speak
           freely
           ,
           when
           immediately
           after
           in
           the
           Preface
           ,
           so
           disproportionable
           both
           to
           the
           nature
           and
           ●igness
           of
           the
           Treatise
           ,
           there
           appeared
           to
           me
           every
           where
           the
           foot-steps
           of
           a
           conceited
           Home-breeding
           ,
           and
           every
           Leaf
           almost
           stuft
           up
           with
           the
           Praise
           of
           This
           ,
           and
           the
           Diminution
           and
           Undervaluing
           of
           other
           Countries
           ,
           confirmed
           with
           far
           fetch'd
           Arguments
           ,
           devised
           on
           purpose
           rather
           to
           amuse
           and
           ensnare
           ,
           than
           impartially
           to
           instruct
           the
           Reader●
           I
           did
           conclude
           ,
           that
           our
           unknown
           Author's
           inten●ion
           was
           to
           give
           us
           a
           Novel
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           
             Turkish
             Spy
          
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           (
           wherein
           of
           late
           years
           some
           
           have
           taken
           a
           priviledge
           to
           intermingle
           Truth
           with
           their
           own
           Inventions
           ,
           accommodating
           the
           whole
           more
           to
           their
           own
           Fancies
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           the
           Humors
           of
           such
           as
           they
           seek
           to
           please
           ,
           than
           to
           the
           sacred
           Laws
           of
           History
           )
           but
           not
           a
           true
           and
           impartial
           Account
           
             of
             the
             present
             State
             of
             Denmark
             .
          
           When
           soon
           after
           my
           Curiosity
           did
           lead
           me
           to
           make
           a
           true
           comparison
           betwixt
           the
           most
           remarkable
           passages
           related
           in
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           and
           such
           Matters
           as
           either
           my
           memory
           or
           observations
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           made
           some
           years
           ago
           ,
           when
           conversant
           in
           those
           Countries
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           correspondence
           of
           my
           Friends
           from
           thence
           had
           furnished
           me
           withal
           ;
           I
           was
           sufficiently
           convinced
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           most
           concerns
           of
           Moment
           our
           Author
           had
           endeavoured
           ,
           by
           an
           affected
           Stile
           ,
           rather
           to
           adapt
           the
           whole
           to
           his
           Conceits
           in
           the
           Preface
           ,
           than
           the
           Preface
           to
           the
           Work.
           The
           gross
           and
           unaccountable
           Comparison
           especially
           ,
           made
           betwixt
           the
           Northern
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           and
           the
           Turkish
           Government
           ,
           nay
           ,
           even
           the
           preferring
           the
           latter
           before
           the
           others
           may
           .
           I
           think
           ,
           serve
           ,
           as
           an
           undeniable
           
           Argument
           to
           all
           unbyass'd
           Persons
           ,
           That
           the
           Author
           did
           not
           intend
           to
           give
           us
           a
           just
           account
           of
           those
           Countries
           ,
           but
           under
           a
           Romantick
           Cover
           of
           Arbitrary
           Power
           ,
           to
           represent
           Tyranny
           in
           its
           worst
           shape
           to
           the
           English
           Nation
           .
           And
           as
           this
           is
           plainly
           apparent
           out
           of
           several
           passages
           of
           the
           said
           Book
           ,
           so
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           the
           only
           excuse
           that
           can
           be
           made
           for
           these
           extravagancies
           and
           groundless
           Aspersions
           ,
           so
           little
           suitable
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           true
           History
           ,
           wherewith
           it
           is
           filled
           up
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Preface
           ,
           to
           the
           very
           conclusion
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           if
           this
           Author's
           Intention
           had
           been
           to
           give
           a
           warrantable
           Account
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           much
           more
           glorious
           and
           consonant
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           all
           civilized
           Nations
           ,
           to
           have
           imitated
           the
           frankness
           and
           integrity
           of
           the
           antient
           Romans
           ,
           whom
           he
           seems
           so
           much
           to
           admire
           ,
           and
           more
           particularly
           ,
           that
           of
           Tacitus
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           which
           he
           writ
           concerning
           the
           Germans
           in
           his
           Time.
           Those
           ,
           who
           see
           this
           Author
           quoted
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Title
           page
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           several
           places
           afterwards
           ,
           will
           scarce
           believe
           that
           any
           other
           ,
           but
           the
           above
           mentioned
           
           Reason
           could
           induce
           our
           Author
           ,
           to
           recede
           so
           far
           from
           the
           Method
           of
           an
           approved
           Historian
           ;
           and
           the
           so
           much
           applauded
           moderation
           of
           him
           ,
           whom
           he
           himself
           praises
           as
           the
           greatest
           of
           Politicians
           of
           his
           Time.
           Neither
           will
           the
           difference
           which
           some
           pretend
           to
           have
           found
           out
           betwixt
           those
           Times
           and
           our
           Age
           ,
           be
           a
           sufficient
           excuse
           for
           this
           new-invented
           way
           of
           writing
           ;
           since
           ,
           if
           our
           Author
           had
           been
           more
           taken
           with
           an
           Ambition
           to
           imitate
           Modern
           than
           antient
           Writers
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           there
           are
           not
           wanting
           Examples
           among
           them
           of
           undeniable
           Sincerity
           and
           Modesty
           .
           The
           Memoirs
           of
           Villeroy
           ,
           and
           the
           Letters
           of
           Cardinal
           
             D●
             Ossat
          
           have
           deserved
           such
           praises
           from
           the
           most
           unbyassed
           ,
           and
           eminent
           Politicians
           ,
           that
           he
           need
           not
           have
           been
           ashamed
           to
           tread
           in
           their
           footsteps
           .
           Even
           the
           Northern
           parts
           ,
           where
           our
           Author
           falsly
           imagines
           all
           Learning
           to
           be
           extinguished
           ,
           can
           furnish
           him
           with
           a
           Pattern
           of
           this
           Kind
           in
           their
           imcomparable
           
             Monzam
             bano
          
           ,
           of
           the
           State
           of
           the
           German
           Empire
           ;
           according
           to
           which
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           regulated
           himself
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           scattered
           such
           abundance
           
           of
           ill
           grounded
           Reflections
           against
           many
           Illustrious
           Persons
           ,
           and
           had
           better
           deserved
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           true
           Historian
           .
           But
           ,
           if
           nothing
           of
           Foreign
           Vertue
           could
           be
           charming
           enough
           to
           our
           Author
           ,
           the
           living
           Examples
           either
           of
           Sir
           
             William
             Temple
          
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           so
           much
           celebrated
           Dr.
           Burnet
           ,
           now
           Bishop
           of
           Salisbury
           ,
           in
           his
           Observations
           especially
           made
           ,
           concerning
           his
           Travels
           ,
           and
           published
           some
           years
           ago
           ,
           ought
           to
           have
           excited
           him
           to
           deserve
           the
           same
           Character
           ;
           except
           our
           Author
           has
           an
           in
           born
           Aversion
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           has
           the
           least
           relation
           to
           the
           North.
           To
           conclude
           ;
           this
           Author
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           great
           Admirer
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           adapted
           the
           whole
           Work
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           some
           political
           Doctors
           among
           us
           ;
           who
           having
           gathered
           their
           phantastical
           Notions
           of
           a
           Platonick
           Government
           without
           Faults
           ,
           out
           of
           such
           antient
           Philosophers
           ,
           as
           used
           to
           fight
           Battels
           in
           their
           Studies
           ,
           and
           with
           florid
           Speeches
           infuse
           their
           Conceits
           of
           Governing
           into
           their
           Auditors
           ,
           do
           very
           industriously
           labour
           to
           spread
           their
           vain
           Opinion
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           disadvantage
           of
           the
           State.
           And
           I
           think
           ,
           
           the
           whole
           Work
           may
           serve
           as
           a
           convincing
           Instance
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           World
           how
           difficult
           it
           is
           to
           shake
           off
           such
           Prejudices
           ,
           as
           are
           implanted
           in
           our
           tender
           Age
           ,
           and
           have
           in
           process
           of
           time
           taken
           root
           with
           us
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           (
           notwithstanding
           our
           Author's
           Opinion
           in
           his
           Preface
           )
           Travelling
           too
           late
           proves
           sometimes
           as
           ineffectual
           ,
           as
           going
           abroad
           too
           young
           .
           This
           being
           ,
           what
           in
           general
           may
           justly
           be
           said
           of
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           I
           have
           communicated
           to
           you
           with
           the
           same
           freedom
           ,
           as
           I
           thought
           was
           becoming
           our
           Friendship
           ,
           and
           the
           satisfaction
           I
           always
           take
           in
           contributing
           any
           thing
           to
           your
           Curiosity
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           particular
           consideration
           of
           the
           whole
           much
           exceeding
           the
           compass
           of
           a
           Letter
           ,
           I
           have
           in
           the
           enclosed
           Papers
           set
           down
           such
           impartial
           animadversions
           ,
           as
           seemed
           to
           me
           necessary
           towards
           the
           explaining
           of
           the
           chief
           points
           in
           the
           whole
           Treatise
           ,
           wherein
           if
           I
           have
           added
           any
           thing
           to
           your
           satisfaction
           ,
           it
           fully
           answers
           the
           ends
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           always
           will
           be
        
         
           
             Your
             affectionate
             Friend
             and
             Servant
             .
          
           
             January
             16.
             1693
             
             /
             4.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           REMARKS
           UPON
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           BOOKS
           without
           their
           Author's
           Names
           ,
           being
           like
           Bastards
           ,
           who
           cannot
           claim
           the
           least
           Prerogative
           from
           their
           Parentage
           ,
           ought
           questionless
           to
           challenge
           no
           other
           Authority
           but
           what
           is
           derived
           from
           their
           own
           Deserts
           .
           And
           tho'
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           denyed
           ,
           but
           that
           sometimes
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           time
           and
           place
           may
           be
           a
           good
           Plea
           to
           some
           Authors
           ,
           who
           have
           disguised
           themselves
           under
           fictitious
           Names
           ;
           or
           else
           set
           none
           at
           all
           to
           their
           judicious
           Pieces
           .
           Yet
           it
           must
           also
           be
           owned
           ,
           That
           whenever
           they
           have
           transgressed
           the
           Rules
           of
           true
           Sincerity
           and
           Modesty
           ,
           and
           endeavoured
           rather
           to
           recommend
           themselves
           to
           the
           Reader
           by
           their
           pompous
           Words
           ,
           than
           approved
           Truth
           ,
           they
           have
           deservedly
           incurred
           the
           Censures
           of
           all
           
           Judicious
           and
           Unbyassed
           Persons
           .
           If
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Treatise
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             An
             Account
             of
             Denmark
          
           ,
           had
           made
           the
           least
           Reflection
           (
           as
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           done
           )
           upon
           this
           ,
           certainly
           he
           would
           not
           have
           been
           so
           much
           pre-possessed
           with
           the
           Vanity
           of
           his
           own
           Inventions
           ,
           as
           to
           believe
           ,
           That
           the
           same
           ,
           tho'
           never
           so
           gaudily
           dress'd
           up
           with
           fine
           Words
           ,
           and
           adorned
           with
           fair
           Suppositions
           ,
           could
           be
           received
           as
           a
           Truth
           among
           the
           more
           sensible
           part
           of
           Mankind
           .
           But
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Matter
           it self
           ;
           
             Health
             and
             Liberty
             are
             ,
             without
             dispute
             ,
             the
             greatest
             natural
             Blessings
             Mankind
             is
             capable
             of
             enjoying
             ,
          
           says
           our
           Author
           at
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           his
           Preface
           .
           That
           Health
           and
           Liberty
           ,
           duly
           considered
           ,
           are
           Two
           precious
           Jewels
           ,
           scarce
           sufficiently
           to
           be
           valued
           ,
           has
           never
           been
           questioned
           in
           this
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           But
           since
           Physicians
           themselves
           do
           not
           agree
           in
           the
           true
           nature
           of
           the
           First
           ,
           as
           admitting
           of
           several
           Degrees
           ,
           and
           being
           scarce
           ever
           to
           be
           found
           in
           its
           due
           Perfection
           ;
           and
           the
           Degrees
           of
           the
           Second
           ,
           being
           by
           all
           Judicious
           Politicians
           ,
           adapted
           to
           the
           several
           Constitutions
           of
           those
           Countries
           ,
           and
           Inhabitants
           where
           the
           same
           is
           to
           be
           exercised
           ,
           our
           Author
           would
           have
           done
           very
           prudently
           
           to
           have
           have
           given
           us
           a
           more
           clear
           and
           satisfactory
           Notion
           of
           the
           true
           Nature
           of
           both
           .
           So
           do
           we
           see
           Phantastical
           Ladies
           ,
           tho'
           (
           according
           to
           their
           natural
           Constitution
           in
           good
           Health
           )
           affect
           sometimes
           to
           be
           leaner
           ,
           sometimes
           fatter
           ;
           sometimes
           to
           nauseate
           a
           small
           Pimple
           ,
           or
           even
           their
           natural
           Colour
           ;
           sometimes
           imagining
           (
           tho'
           falsely
           )
           I
           know
           not
           what
           Indisposition
           in
           their
           Body
           ;
           and
           by
           Vomits
           ,
           repelling
           Medicines
           ,
           and
           other
           destructive
           Methods
           ,
           bring
           upon
           themselves
           dangerous
           Diseases
           .
           And
           how
           often
           the
           mistaken
           Rules
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           have
           proved
           not
           only
           troublesome
           ,
           but
           also
           fatal
           ,
           the
           Histories
           of
           all
           Ages
           do
           abundantly
           testifie
           .
           It
           had
           therefore
           ,
           in
           my
           Judgment
           ,
           been
           more
           suitable
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           an
           Historical
           Treatise
           ,
           and
           the
           Circumstances
           also
           of
           our
           present
           Enjoyment
           of
           sufficient
           Liberty
           ,
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           a
           Wise
           and
           Just
           King
           ,
           to
           have
           given
           a
           true
           Scheme
           of
           moderate
           Liberty
           ,
           than
           to
           represent
           to
           us
           at
           this
           time
           a
           Romantick
           Notion
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           by
           fetching
           the
           Italian
           out
           of
           his
           own
           Country
           ,
           and
           transferring
           of
           him
           into
           Greenland
           ;
           for
           these
           are
           his
           Words
           :
           
             But
             as
             an
          
           Italian
           
             that
             passes
             a
             Winter
             in
          
           Greenland
           ,
           
             will
             soon
             be
             convinced
             how
             much
             Misery
             he
             endures
             ,
             
             in
             comparison
             of
             those
             who
             dwell
             in
             his
             native
             Country
             ;
             so
             he
             that
             knows
             by
             Experience
             the
             Trouble
             of
             a
             languishing
             Sickness
             ,
             or
             the
             loss
             of
             Liberty
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           He
           need
           not
           have
           sent
           him
           so
           far
           ,
           since
           the
           Highlands
           in
           Scotland
           would
           have
           made
           him
           sensible
           enough
           of
           the
           Difference
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           have
           known
           Italians
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           change
           their
           Habitations
           which
           they
           had
           in
           the
           Northern
           Parts
           ,
           with
           the
           fruitful
           Champaign
           of
           the
           Ferrarese
           ,
           and
           other
           the
           Pope's
           Dominions
           .
           From
           hence
           he
           falls
           abruptly
           upon
           the
           Two
           different
           ways
           of
           profiting
           ,
           either
           by
           our
           own
           ,
           or
           other
           Peoples
           Experience
           ,
           and
           recommending
           the
           latter
           ,
           (
           and
           certainly
           no
           body
           who
           has
           common
           Sense
           would
           do
           otherwise
           )
           returns
           quietly
           to
           his
           beloved
           Panegyrick
           of
           Liberty
           :
           Thus
           he
           says
           :
           
             Want
             of
             Liberty
             is
             a
             Disease
             in
             any
             Society
             ,
             or
             Body
             Politick
             ,
             like
             want
             of
             Health
             in
             any
             particular
             Person
             .
          
           
           This
           Passage
           I
           could
           not
           forbear
           smiling
           at
           ,
           when
           I
           considered
           with
           what
           Caution
           our
           Author
           had
           avoided
           to
           give
           the
           least
           Limitation
           of
           Liberty
           ;
           tho'
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           a
           proper
           Epithete
           would
           have
           taken
           away
           all
           occasion
           of
           a
           sinister
           Interpretation
           .
           Surely
           he
           that
           seems
           so
           well
           versed
           in
           the
           ancient
           Greek
           and
           
           Roman
           History
           ,
           cannot
           but
           remember
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           immoderate
           Liberty
           of
           Greece
           ,
           the
           famous
           Nursery
           of
           his
           so
           much
           admired
           Philosophers
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           chief
           Cause
           of
           the
           Ruin
           of
           so
           flourishing
           a
           Country
           .
           I
           speak
           this
           upon
           the
           Credit
           of
           one
           ,
           who
           living
           in
           a
           free
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           being
           the
           greatest
           Admirer
           and
           Maintainer
           of
           a
           lawful
           Liberty
           ,
           is
           an
           unquestionable
           Judge
           in
           this
           Case
           ;
           I
           mean
           Cicero
           ;
           his
           Words
           are
           these
           :
           
             Graecorum
             totae
             respublicae
             sedentis
             concionis
             temeritate
             administrantur
             .
             Itaque
             ut
             hanc
             Graeciam
             ,
             quae
             jam
             diu
             suis
             consiliis
             perculsae
             &
             afflicta
             est
             ,
             omittam
             :
             Ea
             vetus
             ,
             quae
             quondam
             opibus
             ,
             imperio
             ,
             gloria
             floruit
             ,
             hoc
             uno
             malo
             concidit
             ,
             libertate
             immoderat●
             atque
             licentia
             concionum
             .
          
           And
           that
           excess
           of
           Liberty
           is
           the
           same
           in
           the
           Body
           Politick
           ,
           what
           excess
           of
           Blood
           (
           tho'
           else
           the
           Treasure
           of
           Life
           )
           is
           in
           a
           particular
           Person
           ;
           which
           if
           not
           timely
           taken
           away
           ,
           causes
           Inflammations
           ,
           Exulcerations
           ,
           Phrensies
           ,
           and
           other
           dangerous
           Diseases
           ;
           besides
           what
           is
           befallen
           the
           Strasburghers
           ,
           by
           their
           too
           much
           nicety
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           in
           refusing
           an
           Imperial
           Garrison
           ;
           those
           Civil
           Commotions
           and
           Intestine
           Wars
           which
           happened
           in
           our
           Father's
           Memory
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Poland
           ,
           
           have
           been
           convincing
           Instances
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           much
           Liberty
           is
           frequently
           the
           Spring
           of
           fatal
           Diseases
           in
           the
           Government
           .
           And
           when
           even
           to
           this
           Day
           we
           hear
           of
           their
           bloody
           Debates
           ,
           where
           the
           Cimmetar
           often
           is
           the
           chief
           Argument
           in
           their
           Consultations
           at
           the
           Diet
           ;
           I
           will
           scarce
           believe
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           may
           instruct
           any
           true
           thinking
           Englishmen
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           desirable
           it
           is
           to
           enjoy
           an
           Equitable
           Portion
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           than
           greedily
           to
           follow
           the
           Footsteps
           of
           such
           as
           too
           often
           transgress
           the
           Bounds
           of
           the
           same
           .
           Travel
           ,
           says
           our
           Author
           ,
           
             seems
             as
             necessary
             to
             one
             ,
             who
             desires
             to
             be
             usefull
             to
             his
             Country
             ,
             as
             practising
             upon
             other
             Men's
             Distempers
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             an
             able
             Physician
             :
             For
             ,
             though
             a
             Man
             may
             too
             frequently
             see
             the
             Misery
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             deprived
             of
             Health
             ,
             without
             quitting
             his
             own
             Country
             ;
             yet
             ,
             (
             thanks
             to
             Providence
             )
             he
             must
             go
             out
             of
             these
             Kingdoms
             ,
             who
             would
             know
             experim●ntally
             the
             Want
             of
             publick
             Liberty
             .
          
           And
           since
           next
           to
           Providence
           our
           present
           happy
           Enjoyment
           of
           our
           legal
           Liberty
           ,
           is
           owing
           to
           the
           Valour
           and
           Conduct
           of
           His
           Majesty
           ;
           Why
           then
           all
           this
           stir
           for
           Liberty
           ?
           Could
           not
           an
           impartial
           Account
           have
           been
           given
           of
           the
           Present
           State
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           
           without
           a
           Romantick
           Preface
           fill'd
           up
           with
           Chimerical
           Notions
           ?
           Such
           a
           Piece
           as
           this
           would
           have
           been
           very
           excusable
           some
           Years
           ago
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           in
           apparent
           Danger
           of
           losing
           both
           our
           Religion
           and
           Liberty
           ;
           And
           yet
           at
           that
           very
           time
           it
           has
           been
           observed
           ,
           that
           those
           very
           Gentlemen
           who
           generally
           make
           the
           greatest
           Clamour
           for
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           pretend
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Proselytes
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Grecians
           and
           Romans
           ,
           were
           not
           the
           most
           forward
           of
           maintaining
           ,
           and
           publickly
           asserting
           it
           .
           What
           concerns
           the
           Usefulness
           of
           Travelling
           ,
           it
           was
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           never
           denied
           among
           understanding
           Men
           :
           and
           if
           in
           representing
           the
           same
           ,
           this
           Gentleman
           had
           avoided
           the
           nauseous
           Praises
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           undervaluing
           of
           other
           Countries
           ,
           I
           am
           certain
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           had
           a
           much
           better
           Influence
           upon
           unbyass'd
           Persons
           ,
           than
           can
           be
           expected
           from
           such
           hyperbolical
           Comparisons
           .
           But
           let
           us
           observe
           his
           Words
           :
           
             And
             this
             can
             be
             done
             by
             no
             Nation
             in
             the
             World
             so
             commodiously
             a●
             the
          
           English
           ;
           
             The
             Affluence
             of
             their
             Fortune
             ,
             and
             Easiness
             in
             their
             private
             Affairs
             are
             evidently
             greater
             ,
             than
             those
             of
             other
             People
             of
          
           Europe
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           immediately
           after
           ;
           
             In
             other
             Countries
             some
             
             Princes
             and
             Men
             of
             the
             first
             Quality
             may
             have
             Purses
             strong
             enough
             to
             bear
             the
             Expence
             ,
             but
             few
             of
             the
             midling
             Sort
             venture
             upon
             it
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           is
           so
           manifestly
           contradictory
           to
           the
           Experience
           of
           all
           Travellers
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           sufficiently
           admire
           how
           our
           Author
           could
           pretend
           to
           put
           it
           upon
           us
           .
           The
           Panegyrick
           of
           his
           Native
           Country
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           interpreted
           as
           a
           pardonable
           Imitation
           of
           his
           so
           much
           beloved
           Ancient
           Philosophers
           ;
           But
           certainly
           he
           ,
           who
           can
           affirm
           this
           for
           a
           Truth
           ,
           must
           never
           have
           travelled
           any
           where
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           direct
           Sea-voyage
           from
           England
           to
           Denmark
           :
           For
           if
           he
           had
           taken
           the
           Way
           thither
           through
           Holland
           ,
           even
           some
           of
           the
           meanest
           Capacities
           in
           those
           Countries
           in
           his
           Journey
           would
           have
           informed
           him
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           I
           appeal
           to
           all
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           who
           have
           made
           any
           Observation
           iu
           their
           Travels
           ,
           especially
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           sure
           I
           can
           affirm
           it
           upon
           my
           own
           Experience
           ,
           what
           a
           Concourse
           of
           Foreigners
           there
           used
           to
           be
           some
           Years
           before
           this
           War
           in
           Paris
           ,
           whereof
           so
           few
           were
           in
           Comparison
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           English
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           often
           been
           admiring
           at
           it
           .
           And
           I
           remember
           very
           well
           ,
           that
           when
           my
           Curiosity
           afterwards
           did
           lead
           me
           thither
           a
           second
           time
           ,
           
           I
           made
           as
           strict
           an
           Enquiry
           as
           possibly
           I
           could
           ,
           about
           the
           Number
           of
           Foreigners
           in
           Paris
           ,
           (
           besides
           those
           in
           the
           Country
           )
           where
           I
           was
           informed
           by
           such
           as
           in
           all
           probability
           were
           the
           most
           likely
           to
           give
           a
           true
           Judgment
           of
           this
           Matter
           ,
           That
           they
           did
           esteem
           the
           Number
           of
           Foreigners
           there
           ,
           to
           amount
           of
           late
           Years
           to
           betwixt
           sixteen
           and
           twenty
           Thousand
           ;
           whereof
           one
           half
           were
           supposed
           to
           be
           Germans
           .
           I
           have
           often
           afterwards
           heard
           the
           same
           confirmed
           since
           ,
           by
           such
           as
           came
           from
           thence
           :
           and
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           seen
           my self
           ;
           the
           most
           of
           those
           live
           up
           to
           the
           Port
           of
           Gentlemen
           in
           a
           Place
           ,
           where
           every
           thing
           is
           very
           dear
           to
           Strangers
           ;
           we
           must
           either
           conclude
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           were
           either
           
             Princes
             ,
             or
             Men
             of
             the
             first
             Quality
             ,
          
           or
           that
           he
           had
           his
           Supposition
           ,
           
             That
             few
             of
             the
             midling
             Sort
             venture
             at
             travelling
             ,
          
           from
           no
           Authentick
           Hand
           .
           And
           though
           this
           be
           more
           conspicuous
           in
           France
           ,
           aud
           especially
           in
           Paris
           ;
           yet
           the
           same
           may
           evidently
           enough
           also
           be
           observed
           in
           other
           Countries
           ,
           as
           in
           
             England
             ,
             Italy
             ,
             Holland
          
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           Parts
           of
           Germany
           .
           I
           have
           been
           in
           the
           latter
           of
           those
           Countries
           conversant
           for
           a
           good
           many
           Years
           ,
           and
           at
           several
           times
           ;
           and
           as
           I
           always
           took
           no
           small
           delight
           in
           the
           Gravity
           of
           the
           German
           
           Tongue
           ,
           so
           I
           was
           very
           careful
           in
           making
           the
           most
           exact
           Observations
           I
           possibly
           could
           ;
           and
           I
           must
           needs
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           scarce
           any
           Nation
           in
           the
           World
           bestows
           more
           Labour
           ,
           and
           Money
           upon
           the
           Breeding
           ,
           and
           thoroughly
           qualifying
           their
           Male-Children
           ,
           than
           the
           Germans
           .
           Not
           to
           speak
           now
           of
           the
           first
           Degrees
           of
           Education
           (
           because
           I
           shall
           say
           more
           of
           that
           by
           and
           by
           )
           they
           reckon
           Travelling
           so
           necessary
           and
           requisite
           towards
           the
           accomplishing
           of
           a
           Gentleman
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           have
           not
           had
           the
           Opportunity
           of
           seeing
           other
           Countries
           but
           their
           own
           ,
           must
           be
           of
           Eminent
           Quality
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           preferred
           to
           any
           Place
           of
           Moment
           .
        
         
           They
           used
           formerly
           to
           send
           their
           Sons
           especially
           into
           Italy
           ,
           but
           the
           Reservedness
           of
           the
           Italians
           being
           not
           found
           so
           convenient
           towards
           the
           obtaining
           the
           Ends
           of
           Travelling
           ,
           the
           frankness
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           the
           Necessity
           there
           was
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           Courts
           of
           Germany
           ,
           to
           be
           nearer
           acquainted
           with
           the
           French
           Tongue
           and
           Affairs
           ,
           have
           drawn
           the
           Germans
           more
           into
           France
           of
           late
           Years
           ,
           than
           into
           any
           other
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           though
           I
           verily
           believe
           ,
           That
           if
           a
           true
           Account
           could
           be
           made
           of
           Foreigners
           travelling
           
           in
           Italy
           and
           Holland
           ,
           nay
           ,
           even
           in
           this
           Country
           ,
           (
           not
           Merchants
           )
           it
           would
           be
           found
           that
           near
           one
           Half
           of
           them
           are
           out
           of
           that
           Country
           .
           I
           appeal
           to
           such
           English
           as
           have
           been
           in
           Holland
           ,
           and
           especially
           at
           Leiden
           ,
           whether
           this
           Assertion
           be
           not
           manifestly
           true
           there
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           have
           duly
           observed
           ,
           what
           great
           Numbers
           of
           Foreigners
           ,
           pass
           only
           from
           the
           Northern
           parts
           (
           so
           much
           despised
           by
           our
           Author
           )
           by
           the
           way
           of
           Hamborough
           to
           Amsterdam
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           over
           Brussels
           to
           Paris
           ,
           will
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           scarce
           question
           what
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Number
           of
           Foreigners
           in
           France
           .
           I
           very
           well
           remember
           ,
           that
           during
           the
           time
           of
           some
           Years
           ,
           I
           was
           at
           Leiden
           ,
           I
           have
           often
           with
           great
           delight
           observed
           ,
           how
           they
           used
           to
           come
           thither
           from
           the
           most
           remote
           Parts
           ,
           as
           
             Prussia
             ,
             Courland
             ,
             Livonia
             ,
             Sweden
          
           and
           Denmark
           ,
           (
           though
           most
           of
           those
           Countries
           have
           their
           own
           Universities
           )
           and
           with
           great
           Expence
           endeavour
           to
           correct
           the
           Remnants
           of
           their
           home-breeding
           so
           common
           and
           mischievous
           to
           most
           Countries
           .
           If
           our
           Author
           had
           followed
           their
           laudable
           Example
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           own
           Observations
           ,
           instead
           of
           writing
           by
           hear-say
           (
           as
           he
           needs
           must
           have
           done
           )
           
           he
           would
           not
           so
           easily
           have
           undertaken
           to
           assert
           such
           a
           notorious
           Untruth
           .
           As
           that
           in
           other
           Countries
           ,
           perhaps
           Princes
           and
           Men
           of
           the
           first
           Quality
           ,
           but
           few
           of
           the
           midling
           Sort
           (
           for
           want
           of
           Means
           )
           venture
           upon
           it
           .
           He
           that
           will
           believe
           this
           ,
           must
           be
           very
           little
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Affluence
           of
           the
           Fortunes
           of
           the
           
             Venetians
             ,
             Genueses
          
           and
           Florentines
           ,
           and
           the
           Dutch
           are
           so
           near
           us
           ,
           that
           no
           body
           ,
           but
           who
           is
           purblind
           may
           see
           the
           Effects
           of
           their
           Wealth
           .
           And
           though
           is
           is
           not
           to
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           German
           Nobility
           ,
           by
           that
           Civil
           War
           which
           lasted
           twenty
           Years
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           ended
           till
           with
           the
           Peace
           of
           Munster
           ,
           and
           by
           other
           foreign
           Wars
           since
           ,
           has
           been
           miserably
           afflicted
           in
           their
           Fortunes
           :
           Yet
           the
           Patricians
           and
           Inhabitants
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Number
           of
           large
           and
           populous
           Cities
           ,
           as
           are
           to
           be
           found
           on
           the
           most
           famous
           Rivers
           ,
           the
           
             Rhine
             ,
             Danube
             ,
             Elbe
             ,
             Weser
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ,
           have
           fared
           much
           better
           ,
           and
           the
           Damages
           sustained
           have
           been
           sooner
           repaired
           in
           that
           Country
           ,
           than
           in
           most
           others
           ,
           by
           the
           great
           Plenty
           there
           is
           of
           every
           thing
           .
           Even
           the
           Pomp
           and
           Multitude
           of
           their
           Courts
           ,
           and
           numerousness
           of
           their
           Armies
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Germans
           have
           been
           blamed
           long
           since
           ,
           are
           the
           constant
           Nurseries
           of
           
           a
           great
           many
           Noble
           Families
           ,
           who
           raise
           themselves
           great
           Estates
           ,
           and
           put
           out
           generally
           their
           ready
           Money
           in
           the
           neighbouring
           great
           Cities
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           Citizens
           draw
           as
           great
           Advantage
           in
           their
           Trade
           ;
           and
           the
           Nobility
           is
           thereby
           enabled
           in
           time
           of
           Want
           ,
           either
           to
           uphold
           or
           to
           restore
           the
           Grandeur
           of
           their
           Families
           .
           I
           know
           my self
           ,
           that
           about
           twenty
           Years
           ago
           ,
           a
           certain
           Minister
           of
           State
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Holstein
             Gottorp
          
           ,
           (
           who
           is
           none
           of
           the
           most
           Potent
           in
           those
           Parts
           )
           was
           esteemed
           to
           leave
           in
           real
           and
           personal
           Estate
           to
           the
           Value
           of
           500000
           
             l.
             viz.
          
           to
           three
           Sons
           ,
           who
           have
           laid
           the
           Foundation
           to
           so
           many
           Rich
           and
           Noble
           Families
           .
           Notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           we
           may
           without
           detracting
           from
           other
           Countries
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           English
           in
           general
           enjoy
           as
           great
           Conveniencies
           for
           travelling
           ,
           as
           any
           Nation
           whatsoever
           .
           Our
           Situation
           in
           the
           Middle
           of
           the
           most
           flourishing
           and
           civilized
           Nations
           of
           Europe
           ,
           and
           the
           continual
           Correspondence
           we
           have
           by
           our
           Trade
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           is
           ,
           (
           besides
           the
           Affluence
           of
           our
           Fortunes
           )
           no
           small
           Encouragement
           to
           an
           English
           Traveller
           .
           But
           the
           Goodness
           of
           our
           Money
           ,
           which
           exceeds
           much
           the
           currant
           Money
           of
           a
           
           great
           many
           other
           Nations
           ,
           is
           an
           Advantage
           which
           a
           great
           many
           Foreigners
           who
           live
           remote
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           are
           obliged
           to
           lose
           by
           their
           Bills
           from
           20
           to
           30
           
             per
             cent
          
           .
           would
           be
           very
           glad
           of
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           we
           may
           not
           travel
           beyond
           out
           reach
           ,
           let
           us
           see
           what
           he
           farther
           says
           concerning
           Travelling
           .
           
             The
             Method
             which
             has
             been
             generally
             followed
             by
             us
             ,
             in
             sending
             young
             Gentlemen
             to
             travel
             ,
             can
             hardly
             answer
             any
             of
             these
             Ends
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             We
             send
             them
             abroad
             Children
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             home
             great
             Boys
             ;
             and
             the
             Returns
             they
             make
             for
             the
             Expences
             laid
             out
             by
             their
             Parents
             ,
             are
             suitable
             to
             their
             Age
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Bu●
             the
             Travelling
             here
             recommended
             is
             that
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             set
             out
             so
             well
             stock'd
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             their
             own
             Country
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             compare
             it
             with
             others
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Here
           Here
           our
           Author
           pretends
           to
           instruct
           us
           how
           to
           travel
           with
           Profit
           ;
           but
           in
           such
           general
           Terms
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           sure
           he
           that
           does
           not
           know
           it
           without
           it
           ,
           will
           scarcely
           ever
           learn
           it
           from
           those
           Rules
           .
           He
           would
           have
           done
           very
           well
           to
           have
           explained
           what
           he
           meant
           by
           
             Children
             ,
             great
             Boys
          
           ,
           and
           Men
           ,
           since
           the
           first
           are
           the
           most
           improper
           for
           travelling
           ,
           and
           very
           seldom
           either
           in
           this
           or
           other
           Countries
           sent
           abroad
           ;
           and
           with
           the
           
           latter
           ,
           if
           over-grown
           with
           Home-Education
           ,
           it
           proves
           very
           often
           near
           as
           ineffectual
           as
           the
           first
           .
           But
           tho'
           I
           cannot
           well
           guess
           what
           he
           means
           by
           his
           
             great
             Boys
          
           ;
           if
           he
           understands
           those
           of
           a
           middle
           Age
           ,
           betwixt
           Childhood
           and
           Manhood
           ,
           I
           think
           they
           are
           the
           most
           fit
           to
           answer
           in
           general
           the
           Ends
           of
           Travelling
           .
           The
           practice
           of
           those
           Countries
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           where
           Travelling
           is
           most
           in
           fashion
           ,
           has
           sufficiently
           confirmed
           ,
           That
           the
           Age
           of
           Twenty
           ,
           or
           thereabouts
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           suitable
           for
           the
           first
           sending
           abroad
           of
           young
           People
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           Age
           when
           young
           Men
           ,
           first
           well
           instructed
           at
           home
           in
           the
           Principles
           of
           such
           several
           Professions
           as
           they
           intend
           to
           apply
           themselves
           to
           ,
           may
           well
           prepared
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           too
           much
           pre-possessed
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Constitution
           and
           Manners
           of
           their
           own
           Country
           ,
           gradually
           improve
           themselves
           by
           Travelling
           .
           This
           Rule
           I
           have
           observed
           to
           be
           generally
           followed
           in
           Europe
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           Germany
           ;
           where
           ,
           as
           they
           travel
           most
           ,
           so
           they
           may
           serve
           as
           a
           Pattern
           to
           such
           as
           intend
           to
           travel
           with
           any
           Benefit
           .
           After
           they
           have
           well
           instructed
           their
           Children
           in
           publick
           Schools
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           to
           be
           found
           in
           every
           City
           there
           ,
           )
           in
           the
           Latin
           Tongue
           ,
           and
           Principles
           
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           till
           coming
           to
           the
           Age
           of
           18.
           or
           19.
           
           Years
           ,
           they
           commonly
           send
           them
           to
           some
           neighbouring
           University
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           be
           further
           instructed
           in
           several
           Sciences
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           Profession
           as
           they
           intend
           to
           embrace
           ;
           as
           also
           to
           begin
           to
           improve
           themselves
           in
           bodily
           Exercises
           ,
           as
           Fencing
           ,
           Dancing
           ,
           Riding
           the
           Great
           Horse
           ,
           and
           in
           Foreign
           Languages
           ,
           especially
           the
           French
           ,
           and
           Italian
           Tongues
           .
           Thus
           prepared
           ,
           they
           leave
           Germany
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           making
           some
           stay
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           several
           Universities
           of
           the
           
             United
             Provinces
          
           ,
           at
           
             Leiden
             ,
             Utrecht
          
           ,
           or
           Groningen
           ;
           or
           else
           in
           the
           chiefest
           Cities
           ,
           they
           endeavour
           to
           perfect
           their
           Knowledge
           of
           such
           several
           things
           as
           they
           were
           instructed
           in
           before
           .
           From
           hence
           the
           common
           Road
           used
           to
           be
           to
           France
           ;
           (
           some
           taking
           a
           small
           Turn
           into
           England
           ,
           )
           where
           having
           staid
           a
           considerable
           time
           ,
           sufficient
           fully
           to
           accomplish
           themselves
           in
           the
           said
           Tongue
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           Exercises
           as
           are
           taught
           there
           in
           great
           Perfection
           ,
           they
           either
           go
           straitways
           from
           thence
           ;
           or
           else
           passing
           thro'
           Italy
           ,
           return
           into
           Germany
           ;
           and
           taking
           in
           their
           way
           the
           chiefest
           Courts
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           are
           then
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           not
           wilfully
           neglected
           themselves
           ,
           esteemed
           
           duly
           qualified
           to
           make
           a
           true
           Comparison
           betwixt
           the
           Excellencies
           and
           Deficiencies
           of
           their
           own
           and
           other
           Countries
           .
           
             So
             that
             all
             we
             pretended
             to
             ,
          
           says
           the
           Author
           ,
           
             by
             the
             late
             Revolution
             ,
             bought
             with
             so
             great
             Expences
             ,
             (
             yet
             not
             too
             dearly
             paid
             for
             )
             was
             to
             be
             as
             we
             were
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             one
             should
             have
             his
             own
             again
             ;
             the
             effecting
             of
             which
             may
             be
             called
             a
             piece
             of
             good
             Luck
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             the
             best
             can
             be
             said
             of
             it
             .
          
           That
           in
           our
           late
           happy
           Revolution
           ,
           Providence
           seemed
           to
           have
           a
           particular
           Share
           ,
           is
           what
           every
           body
           that
           loves
           his
           Country
           ,
           and
           this
           Government
           ,
           does
           willingly
           own
           :
           But
           that
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           it
           should
           only
           be
           a
           piece
           of
           good
           Luck
           ,
           I
           am
           to
           learn
           yet
           .
           As
           I
           am
           well
           assured
           that
           the
           most
           sensible
           Men
           agree
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           That
           Providence
           in
           our
           Days
           acts
           by
           Human
           Means
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           Miracles
           ;
           That
           what
           is
           commonly
           called
           good
           Luck
           ,
           is
           generally
           the
           Product
           of
           such
           Counsels
           and
           Designs
           ,
           as
           are
           often
           not
           so
           evident
           to
           vulgar
           Eyes
           :
           So
           I
           cannot
           sufficiently
           admire
           ,
           that
           this
           Gentleman
           ,
           who
           has
           taken
           upon
           him
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Censor
           of
           Foreign
           ,
           and
           a
           Reformer
           of
           these
           Nations
           ,
           should
           either
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           or
           so
           soon
           forgetful
           of
           the
           unparallelled
           Valour
           ,
           and
           uncommon
           Wisdom
           of
           his
           
           present
           Majesty
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           apparent
           to
           all
           Europe
           ,
           that
           I
           think
           he
           might
           have
           with
           Justice
           ,
           and
           a
           due
           Respect
           ,
           mentioned
           it
           here
           .
           Truly
           ,
           if
           by
           his
           Majesty's
           particular
           Wisdom
           ,
           those
           extraordinary
           Preparations
           ,
           as
           were
           requisite
           for
           such
           an
           Enterprise
           ,
           had
           not
           been
           carried
           on
           with
           that
           Vigour
           and
           Silence
           ,
           in
           a
           Country
           where
           it
           seemed
           most
           difficult
           to
           be
           effected
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           quick-sighted
           French
           were
           deceived
           ;
           if
           by
           his
           indefatigable
           Care
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           such
           Forces
           as
           were
           designed
           for
           this
           Expedition
           ,
           had
           not
           been
           timely
           supplied
           by
           the
           German
           Auxiliaries
           :
           If
           at
           last
           by
           his
           incomparable
           Valour
           and
           Constancy
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           surmounted
           the
           very
           Obstacles
           of
           a
           far
           advanced
           Season
           ,
           contrary
           Winds
           ,
           and
           Tempests
           ,
           which
           would
           have
           with-held
           any
           Body
           but
           Him
           :
           I
           believe
           we
           would
           before
           now
           have
           been
           in
           despair
           of
           
             good
             Luck
          
           in
           that
           kind
           ;
           and
           our
           Gentleman
           would
           have
           had
           no
           great
           Encouragement
           for
           such
           a
           Preface
           .
           And
           it
           is
           Riddle
           to
           me
           ,
           since
           
             every
             body
             has
             his
             own
             again
             ,
          
           and
           enjoys
           it
           under
           the
           Legal
           Government
           of
           a
           Wise
           and
           Brave
           King
           ,
           with
           the
           Assistance
           of
           the
           great
           Council
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           why
           some
           among
           us
           should
           be
           so
           busie
           to
           
           vent
           their
           State-reforming
           Speculations
           ,
           except
           they
           labour
           on
           purpose
           to
           entail
           upon
           us
           that
           Sarcasm
           which
           our
           Author
           mentions
           ,
           of
           the
           most
           inconstant
           Nation
           in
           the
           World.
           These
           are
           his
           Words
           :
           
             But
             must
             frequent
             Blood-letting
             be
             indispensibly
             necessary
             to
             preserve
             our
             Constitution
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             possible
             for
             us
             to
             render
             vain
             and
             untrue
             ,
             that
             Sarcasm
             of
             Foreigners
             ,
             who
             object
             to
             us
             ,
             That
             our
          
           English
           
             Kings
             have
             either
             too
             much
             Power
             ,
             or
             too
             little
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             we
             must
             expect
             no
             settled
             or
             lasting
             Peace
             ?
             Shall
             we
             for
             ever
             retain
             the
             ill
             Character
             they
             give
             us
             ,
             of
             the
             most
             mutable
             and
             inconstant
             Nation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             however
             we
             do
             not
             deserve
             ,
             no
             more
             than
          
           England
           
             does
             that
             of
          
           Regnum
           Diabolorum
           ,
           
             so
             common
             in
             unconsidering
             Foreigners
             Mouths
             .
             Methinks
             a
             Method
             to
             preserve
             our
             Common-wealth
             in
             its
             legal
             State
             of
             Freedom
             ,
             without
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             Civil
             War
             once
             or
             twice
             every
             Age
             ,
             were
             a
             benefit
             worth
             searching
             for
             ,
             tho'
             we
             went
             to
             the
             furthest
             Corners
             of
             the
             World
             in
             quest
             of
             it
             .
          
           No
           Question
           that
           such
           a
           Method
           would
           not
           only
           be
           worth
           sear●hing
           for
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           most
           desireable
           thing
           in
           the
           World●
           But
           what
           Method
           may
           be
           the
           most
           proper
           to
           effect
           it
           is
           the
           Difficulty
           .
           This
           I
           am
           
           sure
           ,
           the
           Methods
           which
           some
           of
           our
           Tavern
           or
           Coffee-house
           Politicians
           have
           taken
           of
           late
           ,
           will
           not
           answer
           the
           Ends
           of
           such
           a
           Settlement
           .
           As
           I
           frequently
           converse
           among
           Foreigners
           ,
           so
           it
           has
           often
           vexed
           me
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           to
           hear
           what
           Judgment
           they
           will
           make
           of
           our
           Transactions
           here
           ;
           not
           but
           that
           I
           often
           have
           found
           it
           too
           true
           :
           yet
           it
           could
           not
           but
           grieve
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           Nation
           should
           bear
           the
           blame
           of
           a
           certain
           Gang
           of
           People
           among
           us
           ,
           who
           being
           infected
           with
           the
           Vanity
           of
           their
           own
           Conceits
           ,
           (
           like
           to
           those
           afflicted
           with
           the
           Yellow
           Jaundice
           ,
           to
           whom
           Objects
           are
           represented
           under
           the
           same
           Colour
           as
           their
           Eyes
           are
           infected
           withal
           )
           spread
           their
           corrupted
           Opinions
           abroad
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           Dishonour
           and
           Detriment
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           .
           The
           Character
           of
           
             Regnum
             Diabolorum
          
           I
           have
           very
           seldom
           heard
           ,
           and
           never
           ,
           except
           from
           such
           as
           were
           very
           unconsidering
           indeed
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           that
           of
           
             inconstant
             and
             most
             mutable
          
           ;
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           it
           is
           common
           among
           Foreigners
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           best
           Sence
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           what
           milder
           Construction
           can
           any
           Body
           make
           of
           the
           Behaviour
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           ,
           pretending
           to
           be
           the
           Champions
           of
           our
           Government
           ,
           revive
           (
           in
           their
           Pamphlets
           )
           
           the
           almost
           forgotten
           Names
           of
           Whig
           and
           Tory
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           renew
           at
           the
           same
           time
           those
           Jealousies
           ,
           which
           within
           these
           few
           Years
           had
           brought
           this
           Nation
           to
           the
           very
           Brink
           of
           Destruction
           .
           How
           can
           we
           expect
           ,
           but
           that
           not
           only
           Foreigners
           ,
           but
           also
           all
           understanding
           Men
           among
           us
           ,
           should
           look
           upon
           such
           as
           worse
           than
           
             inconstant
             ,
             and
             mutable
          
           ,
           who
           can
           so
           soon
           forget
           the
           past
           Dangers
           ,
           and
           neglect
           their
           present
           Happiness
           ?
        
         
           
             Lucius
             AEmilius
          
           ,
           
           the
           Roman
           Consul
           ,
           could
           not
           forbear
           in
           a
           publick
           Speech
           which
           he
           made
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           when
           going
           to
           the
           Macedonian
           War
           against
           Perse●s
           ,
           to
           reproach
           them
           with
           the
           Liberty
           they
           took
           of
           leading
           Armies
           into
           the
           Field
           ,
           and
           censuring
           the
           Actions
           of
           their
           Generals
           over
           their
           Liquors
           at
           Rome
           ;
           and
           what
           wonder
           is
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           seems
           the
           most
           surprizing
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           to
           Foreigners
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           some
           petty
           State-reformers
           among
           us
           in
           their
           Pamphlets
           to
           take
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           challenge
           an
           Authority
           in
           gross
           terms
           ,
           and
           with
           bitter
           Reflections
           ,
           
           to
           censure
           not
           only
           the
           Actions
           of
           Ministers
           of
           State
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           His
           Majesty
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           Parliament
           also
           ,
           sometimes
           ,
           if
           every
           thing
           does
           not
           exactly
           agree
           with
           
           their
           conceited
           Rules
           of
           governing
           ;
           and
           that
           at
           a
           time
           when
           both
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           grand
           Council
           of
           the
           Nation
           are
           mutually
           labouring
           for
           the
           Repose
           ,
           and
           Happiness
           of
           those
           Kingdoms
           .
           I
           would
           ask
           any
           body
           of
           common
           Sense
           ,
           if
           one
           ,
           who
           has
           perhaps
           from
           others
           only
           learned
           the
           Rules
           of
           Navigation
           ,
           and
           peept
           a
           little
           into
           the
           Sea-cards
           ,
           should
           pretend
           to
           instruct
           old
           Commanders
           of
           Ships
           (
           how
           to
           steer
           with
           Advantage
           ,
           how
           to
           avoid
           such
           hidden
           Banks
           as
           lay
           scattered
           up
           and
           down
           near
           several
           Coasts
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           manage
           a
           Ship
           in
           case
           of
           Tempests
           :
           would
           not
           he
           deservedly
           be
           laught
           at
           by
           every
           body
           ,
           and
           whether
           those
           ,
           who
           should
           trust
           a
           Ship
           to
           his
           Management
           ,
           would
           not
           be
           esteemed
           to
           be
           out
           of
           their
           wits
           ?
           Yet
           these
           C●amber-Politicians
           find
           their
           Admirers
           here
           ,
           and
           are
           vain
           enough
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           manage
           the
           Helm
           of
           our
           Government
           better
           than
           those
           to
           whom
           the
           same
           by
           our
           Laws
           is
           committed
           ,
           and
           have
           given
           sufficient
           proof
           both
           of
           their
           Fidelity
           and
           Ability
           .
           And
           here
           I
           cannot
           forbear
           to
           insert
           what
           is
           related
           of
           that
           great
           General
           of
           the
           
             Carthaginians
             Hannibal
          
           ,
           because
           it
           seems
           to
           agree
           in
           most
           of
           its
           Circumstances
           ,
           with
           what
           I
           have
           said
           before
           .
           
           Hannibal
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Banishment
           from
           Carthage
           ,
           came
           to
           Ephesus
           ,
           where
           at
           that
           time
           was
           a
           Famous
           Philosopher
           Phormio
           ,
           much
           admired
           ,
           especially
           by
           the
           Ephesians
           .
           Among
           other
           diversions
           wherewith
           they
           entertained
           Hannibal
           ,
           they
           would
           by
           all
           means
           invite
           him
           to
           hear
           their
           so
           much
           beloved
           Philosopher
           .
           Hannibal
           at
           last
           over-perswaded
           by
           the
           Ephesians
           ,
           went
           to
           be
           entertained
           with
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           where
           the
           Philosopher
           with
           abundance
           of
           Rhetorick
           ,
           begun
           to
           make
           a
           long
           and
           tedious
           Sermon
           of
           Military
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           the
           Duty
           of
           a
           General
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           content
           of
           the
           Ephesians
           .
           The
           Oration
           at
           last
           being
           ended
           ,
           Hannibal
           was
           asked
           by
           them
           ,
           what
           he
           thought
           of
           their
           Philosopher
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           replied
           very
           freely
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           in
           his
           Life-time
           seen
           a
           great
           many
           old
           Dottrels
           ,
           but
           had
           never
           met
           with
           one
           that
           was
           so
           raving-mad
           as
           this
           old
           Fellow
           ;
           which
           Answer
           coming
           from
           so
           great
           a
           Man
           ,
           it
           's
           said
           ,
           put
           them
           a
           little
           out
           of
           Countenance
           ,
           but
           not
           out
           of
           conceit
           of
           their
           Doctor
           .
           But
           to
           return
           to
           our
           Author●
           who
           ,
           having
           attributed
           our
           not
           travelling
           of
           late
           Years
           to
           the
           management
           of
           the
           two
           last
           Reigns
           ,
           says
           further
           thus
           :
           
             'T
             is
             not
             very
             long
             ago
             ,
             since
             nothing
             was
             more
             generally
             
             believed
             (
             even
             by
             Men
             of
             the
             best
             Sense
             )
             than
             that
             the
             Power
             of
          
           England
           
             was
             so
             unquestionably
             established
             at
             Sea
             ,
             that
             no
             force
             could
             possibly
             shake
             it
             .
             That
             the
          
           English
           
             Valour
             and
             Manner
             of
             fighting
             was
             so
             far
             beyond
             all
             others
             ,
             that
             nothing
             was
             more
             desirable
             ,
             than
             a
          
           French
           
             War.
             Should
             any
             one
             have
             been
             so
             regardless
             of
             his
             Reputation
             ,
             as
             at
             that
             time
             to
             have
             represented
             the
          
           French
           
             an
             over-match
             for
             the
             united
             Forces
             of
          
           England
           ,
           and
           Holland
           ,
           
             or
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             live
             to
             see
             our selves
             insulted
             on
             our
             own
             Coasts
             ,
             and
             our
             Trades
             endangered
             by
             them
             ;
             That
             we
             should
             be
             in
             apprehension
             every
             Year
             of
             an
             Invasion
             ,
             and
          
           French
           
             Conquest
             :
             Such
             a
             venturesome
             Man
             must
             have
             expected
             to
             have
             pass'd
             for
             a
             very
             Travellour
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             for
             an
             ill-natur'd
             or
             unthinking
             Person
             ,
             who
             little
             considered
             what
             the
             irresistible
             Force
             of
             an
          
           English
           
             Arm
             was
             ;
             but
             our
             late
             Experience
             has
             reclaimed
             us
             from
             these
             Mistakes
             .
          
           It
           were
           to
           be
           wish'd
           ,
           that
           our
           late
           Experience
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           dearly
           bought
           ,
           had
           qui●e
           rooted
           out
           so
           vulgar
           an
           Errour
           among
           us
           ,
           which
           had
           almost
           proved
           fatal
           to
           these
           Kingdoms
           .
           But
           the
           ignorance
           of
           foreign
           Affairs
           ,
           the
           fondness
           of
           our
           own
           irresistible
           Strength
           ,
           and
           the
           want
           of
           duly
           comparing
           the
           same
           with
           that
           of
           
           our
           Enemies
           ,
           seems
           not
           by
           late
           Experience
           it self
           quite
           extinguish'd
           among
           some
           ,
           who
           fancy
           themselves
           no
           small
           Politicians
           .
           How
           many
           are
           to
           be
           found
           to
           this
           Day
           ,
           who
           vainly
           boast
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           so
           near
           concerned
           in
           this
           War
           ,
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Allies
           ;
           that
           the
           Sea
           is
           a
           sufficient
           Bulwark
           against
           any
           Attempts
           from
           France
           upon
           us
           ;
           nay
           that
           upon
           all
           occasions
           we
           are
           able
           alone
           to
           beat
           the
           French
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           without
           the
           Assistance
           of
           our
           Allies
           .
           This
           vain
           Belief
           of
           our
           own
           Strength
           ,
           was
           the
           Trap
           which
           the
           French
           twenty
           Years
           ago
           ,
           when
           first
           they
           began
           to
           bid
           fair
           for
           the
           universal
           Monarchy
           ,
           knew
           how
           to
           make
           good
           use
           of
           ,
           to
           catch
           us
           withall
           at
           their
           own
           time
           .
           I
           remember
           very
           well
           ,
           that
           coming
           some
           time
           before
           the
           Peace
           at
           Nimuegen
           ,
           out
           of
           France
           :
           and
           having
           had
           an
           opportunity
           to
           pass
           along
           the
           Rhine
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           through
           Flanders
           ,
           where
           the
           Seat
           of
           the
           War
           then
           lay
           :
           I
           at
           my
           Return
           hither
           ,
           would
           often
           relate
           to
           my
           Friends
           what
           I
           thought
           ,
           and
           had
           as
           an
           Eye
           witness
           ,
           observed
           concerning
           the
           Strength
           of
           France
           ;
           who
           ,
           (
           tho'
           else
           no
           Favourers
           of
           the
           Court
           at
           that
           time
           )
           were
           so
           far
           from
           making
           any
           reflection
           upon
           that
           matter
           ,
           that
           they
           rather
           
           look'd
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           false
           Notion
           ,
           and
           the
           vain
           Effect
           of
           Travelling
           ;
           so
           deeply
           had
           this
           flattering
           Fancy
           taken
           root
           among
           the
           Generality
           of
           our
           Nation
           here
           .
           At
           those
           times
           it
           must
           be
           confess'd
           ,
           this
           Opinion
           might
           be
           perhaps
           excusable
           ,
           but
           I
           cannot
           see
           ,
           under
           what
           Colour
           some
           ,
           who
           have
           seen
           so
           formidable
           a
           French
           Fleet
           a
           few
           Years
           ago
           in
           our
           Chanel
           ,
           and
           the
           Armies
           of
           France
           out
           number
           us
           almost
           every
           where
           last
           Year
           ,
           can
           pretend
           to
           scatter
           their
           Pamphlets
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           full
           of
           vain
           Suppositions
           of
           this
           Nature
           .
           But
           we
           must
           return
           to
           our
           Author
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           encourages
           us
           to
           Travelling
           in
           these
           words
           .
           
             The
             Jesuits
             have
             brought
             several
             Maxims
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Summs
             of
             Money
             from
             as
             far
             off
             as
          
           China
           ,
           or
           Japan
           ,
           
             thereby
             improving
             their
             Knowledge
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             These
             Men
             ,
             (
             whose
             firm
             Adherence
             to
             the
             most
             exquisite
             Tyranny
             is
             manifest
             ,
             by
             their
             indefatigable
             Endeavours
             ,
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
          
           French
           
             King's
             Interests
             ,
             as
             formerly
             of
             the
             House
             of
          
           Austria
           ,
           
             whilst
             it
             was
             in
             its
             Height
             )
             have
             by
             these
             Arts
             ingrossed
             to
             themselves
             ,
             the
             Education
             of
             the
             Youth
             ,
             in
             all
             Popish
             Countries
             .
             The
          
           Lutheran
           
             Priests
             (
             who
             have
             an
             entire
             Dependance
             on
             their
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             )
             are
             entrusted
             
             with
             the
             like
             ,
             in
             those
             Countries
             ,
             which
             observe
             the
             Confession
             of
          
           Ausburg
           .
           
             They
             also
             send
             abroad
             some
             of
             their
             hopefullest
             young
             Students
             ,
             several
             of
             which
             may
             be
             met
             with
             at
          
           Oxford
           ,
           Cambridge
           and
           Paris
           :
           
             The
             use
             they
             make
             of
             Travel
             ,
             being
             not
             only
             to
             improve
             their
             Knowledge
             in
             Sciences
             ,
             but
             to
             learn
             fit
             Methods
             to
             please
             their
             Sovereigns
             ,
             at
             the
             Expence
             of
             the
             Peoples
             Liberties
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           a
           little
           further
           :
           
             But
             the
             same
             Travel
             will
             afford
             the
             best
             Antidote
             against
             this
             Poyson
             ,
             and
             teach
             a
             Gentleman
             ,
             who
             makes
             right
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             what
             S●eps
             slavery
             has
             within
             these
             last
          
           200
           
             Years
             crept
             upon
          
           Europe
           ;
           
             most
             of
             the
             Protestant
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Popish
             Countries
             ,
             having
             in
             a
             manner
             quite
             lost
             the
             precious
             Jewel
             ,
             Liberty
             .
             This
             cannot
             be
             attributed
             to
             any
             more
             probable
             Cause
             ,
             than
             the
             enslaving
             the
             Spirits
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             as
             a
             Preparative
             to
             that
             of
             their
             Bodies
             .
             For
             since
             these
             Princes
             think
             it
             their
             Interest
             ,
             that
             Subjects
             should
             obey
             without
             Reserve
             ,
             and
             all
             Priests
             who
             depend
             upon
             the
             Prince
             ,
             are
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             sakes
             ,
             obliged
             to
             promote
             what
             he
             esteems
             his
             own
             Interest
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             the
             Education
             of
             Youth
             ,
             on
             which
             is
             laid
             the
             very
             Foundation
             Stone
             of
             publick
             Liberty
             ,
             has
             been
             of
             late
             Years
             committed
             to
             the
             sole
             management
             of
             such
             as
             make
             it
          
           
           their
           business
           to
           undermine
           it
           ;
           and
           must
           needs
           do
           so
           ,
           unless
           they
           will
           be
           false
           to
           their
           Fortunes
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           Character
           of
           Priest
           give
           place
           to
           that
           of
           true
           Patriot
           ,
           &c.
           
           Indeed
           they
           do
           not
           forget
           to
           recommend
           to
           them
           frequently
           ,
           what
           they
           call
           the
           Queen
           of
           all
           Vertues
           ,
           viz.
           Submission
           to
           Superiors
           ,
           and
           an
           entire
           blind
           Obedience
           to
           Authority
           ,
           without
           instructing
           them
           in
           the
           due
           measures
           of
           it
           ;
           rather
           teaching
           them
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           without
           all
           Bounds
           .
           
             And
             in
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             Treatise
             he
             hath
             these
             Words
             ,
             which
             we
             will
             insert
             here
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Stamp
             .
          
           
           It
           has
           been
           a
           great
           Mistake
           among
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           is
           the
           only
           one
           of
           all
           the
           Christian
           Sects
           ,
           proper
           to
           introduce
           and
           establish
           Slavery
           in
           a
           Nation
           ;
           in
           so
           much
           that
           Popery
           and
           Slavery
           have
           been
           thought
           inseparable
           .
           Not
           to
           derogate
           from
           the
           Merit
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           Perswasion
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           the
           Darling
           of
           so
           many
           Monarchs
           upon
           that
           Account
           ,
           I
           shall
           make
           bold
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           other
           Religions
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           Lutheran
           ,
           has
           succeeded
           as
           effectually
           in
           this
           Design
           as
           ever
           Popery
           did
           .
           'T
           is
           confess'd
           indeed
           ,
           That
           Popery
           would
           certainly
           introduce
           Slavery
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           denyed
           ,
           That
           the
           last
           cannot
           come
           in
           without
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           Denmark
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           
           Protestant
           Countries
           in
           the
           North
           ,
           through
           the
           entire
           and
           sole
           dependance
           of
           the
           Clergy
           upon
           the
           Prince
           ,
           without
           the
           interfering
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           any
           Spiritual
           Superiour
           ,
           such
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Pope
           among
           the
           Romanists
           ,
           through
           their
           Principles
           and
           Doctrines
           ,
           which
           are
           those
           of
           unlimited
           Obedience
           ;
           through
           the
           Authority
           they
           have
           with
           the
           common
           People
           ,
           Slavery
           seems
           to
           be
           more
           absolutely
           established
           than
           it
           is
           in
           France
           ,
           as
           in
           effect
           it
           is
           more
           practised
           ;
           for
           that
           King's
           Subjects
           are
           better
           treated
           .
           
             And
             a
             little
             after
          
           :
           But
           in
           the
           Countries
           I
           have
           spoken
           of
           ,
           all
           is
           swallowed
           up
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           Temporals
           and
           Spirituals
           ,
           Soul
           ,
           Body
           ,
           Estate
           ,
           and
           Conscience
           :
           The
           Army
           and
           the
           Priests
           are
           Two
           sure
           Cards
           ;
           the
           Prince
           that
           has
           one
           of
           them
           at
           his
           side
           can
           hardly
           fail
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           has
           both
           depending
           on
           him
           ,
           need
           fear
           nothing
           from
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           let
           him
           use
           them
           never
           so
           ill
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           general
           Charge
           against
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           Clergy
           (
           except
           the
           Calvinists
           and
           their
           Proselytes
           ,
           because
           the
           English
           have
           their
           Share
           by
           and
           by
           )
           concerning
           the
           Miseries
           that
           have
           befallen
           Europe
           these
           Two
           hundred
           Years
           :
           These
           (
           he
           says
           )
           by
           the
           abuse
           they
           make
           of
           Travelling
           ,
           corrupt
           the
           Youth
           ,
           of
           whom
           
             they
             have
             
             sole
             Management
          
           ;
           these
           ,
           
             by
             their
             entire
             dependance
          
           they
           have
           
             from
             their
             Princes
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             by
             their
             Doctrine
             and
             Principles
             ,
             sow
             the
             Seeds
             of
             Slavery
             among
             the
             People
             .
          
           Thus
           runs
           the
           Stream
           of
           our
           Author's
           Eloquence
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           if
           we
           should
           endeavour
           to
           stop
           the
           Current
           ?
           What
           if
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           ,
           should
           prove
           rather
           dangerous
           than
           advantageous
           to
           absolute
           Monarchy
           ?
           If
           we
           should
           prove
           ,
           that
           
             the
             entire
             and
             sole
             dependance
             of
             the
          
           Lutheran
           
             Priests
             from
             their
             Princes
          
           ,
           is
           a
           Chimera
           of
           his
           own
           ?
           That
           they
           neither
           have
           in
           general
           ,
           the
           
             Education
             of
             their
             Youth
          
           ;
           neither
           that
           
             their
             Principles
             and
             Doctrine
             are
             for
             a
             blind
             unlimited
             Obedience
             :
          
           That
           as
           it
           is
           against
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           in
           those
           Parts
           where
           that
           Religion
           flourishes
           ,
           to
           suppress
           the
           Liberties
           ,
           and
           undermine
           the
           Welfare
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           absolutely
           false
           ,
           That
           
             Spirituals
             and
             Temporals
             are
             swallowed
             up
          
           by
           their
           Help
           or
           Connivence
           :
           And
           if
           this
           Foundation
           falls
           ,
           will
           not
           his
           Doctrine
           seem
           to
           be
           built
           upon
           a
           very
           slippery
           or
           sandy
           Ground
           ?
           This
           Gentleman
           must
           surely
           have
           been
           very
           little
           acquainted
           with
           the
           History
           
           of
           the
           Reformation
           in
           those
           Parts
           ,
           and
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           as
           also
           how
           often
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           there
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Government
           ,
           hath
           been
           asserted
           by
           Arms
           against
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Aggressors
           ,
           with
           the
           Approbation
           of
           the
           Lutherans
           ,
           both
           Priests
           and
           Lawyers
           .
           If
           this
           had
           not
           been
           convincing
           enough
           to
           our
           Author
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           done
           well
           to
           have
           look'd
           a
           little
           into
           their
           and
           Writings
           before
           he
           undertook
           to
           put
           Books
           such
           Falsities
           upon
           the
           world
           .
           But
           since
           this
           Gentleman
           has
           taken
           upon
           him
           the
           Authority
           of
           a
           Judge
           ,
           let
           us
           see
           by
           what
           Laws
           he
           hath
           condemned
           the
           poor
           Lutherans
           .
           And
           since
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           condemn
           them
           by
           none
           but
           their
           own
           ,
           we
           must
           look
           a
           little
           back
           into
           their
           Monuments
           ,
           to
           see
           how
           they
           do
           agree
           with
           our
           Author's
           Assertion
           .
           It
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           Luther
           and
           his
           Associates
           ,
           had
           all
           the
           Reason
           in
           the
           World
           to
           be
           cautious
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           avoid
           the
           Slanders
           and
           Reproaches
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ;
           but
           espeeially
           not
           to
           open
           a
           Gare
           to
           the
           Licentiousness
           of
           some
           ,
           who
           they
           foresaw
           would
           take
           an
           opportunity
           to
           abolish
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           Religion
           ,
           the
           very
           Constitution
           
           and
           Order
           of
           Government
           .
           And
           the
           several
           Sects
           of
           Fanaticks
           ,
           but
           more
           especially
           that
           cruel
           Rebellion
           in
           Germany
           ,
           (
           commonly
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Peasants
             War
          
           )
           were
           evident
           Proofs
           ,
           that
           their
           fore-sight
           had
           not
           been
           ill
           grounded
           .
           But
           let
           us
           but
           cast
           but
           one
           Eye
           upon
           some
           of
           their
           Writings
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           easily
           see
           ,
           that
           they
           savour
           not
           so
           much
           of
           
             blind
             and
             unlimited
             Obedience
          
           ,
           as
           our
           Author
           would
           make
           us
           believe
           .
           And
           to
           begin
           with
           the
           Sentiments
           of
           those
           very
           Divines
           who
           lived
           partly
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           partly
           succeeded
           in
           the
           same
           place
           where
           Luther
           had
           begun
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           ever
           since
           have
           been
           very
           strictly
           adhering
           to
           his
           Doctrine
           .
           
           The
           Councils
           of
           the
           Divines
           at
           Wirtemberg
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           till
           the
           Year
           1664.
           (
           when
           they
           were
           reprinted
           )
           and
           dedicated
           to
           the
           present
           King
           of
           
           Denmark's
           Father
           ,
           after
           that
           Crown
           was
           become
           Hereditary
           ,
           )
           and
           also
           to
           the
           then
           Electoral
           Prince
           of
           Saxony
           ,
           will
           doubtless
           be
           accepted
           of
           by
           all
           unbyass'd
           Persons
           ,
           as
           a
           Rule
           whereby
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           Limits
           the
           Lutherans
           have
           set
           to
           Obedience
           .
           I
           have
           therefore
           thought
           convenient
           to
           translate
           some
           Passages
           relating
           to
           this
           Point
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           
             High
             German
          
           Tongue
           ,
           and
           to
           insert
           
           them
           as
           a
           Pattern
           of
           the
           Lutherans
           Doctrine
           of
           Obedience
           .
        
         
           
             Upon
             a
             Question
             put
             ,
             Whether
             Magistrates
             are
             obliged
             to
             defend
             themselves
             and
             their
             Subjects
             against
             an
             unlawful
             Force
             ,
             against
             Princes
             of
             an
             equal
             Degree
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             especially
             in
             point
             of
             Religion
             ;
             
               Martin
               Luther
               ,
               Justus
               Jonas
               ,
               Martin
               Bucer
               ,
            
             
             and
             
               Philip
               Melancthon
            
             ,
             with
             joint
             Consent
             ,
             did
             answer
             :
             That
             it
             was
             an
             unquestionable
             Truth
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             confess'd
             at
             the
             last
             Minute
             ,
             even
             till
             Death
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             not
             only
             permitted
             ,
             but
             also
             truly
             and
             strictly
             commanded
             ,
             that
             all
             in
             Authority
             owe
             to
             God
             Almighty
             this
             Service
             ,
             to
             repel
             all
             Violence
             from
             themselves
             ,
             and
             defend
             their
             Subjects
             against
             such
             ,
             as
             either
             intended
             to
             impose
             Idolatry
             ,
             or
             a
             false
             Religion
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             pretended
             to
             exercise
             an
             illegal
             Power
             over
             them
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             confirm
             (
             say
             they
             )
             the
             Authority
             of
             Magistrates
             ;
             so
             it
             does
             no
             less
             confirm
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Constitutions
             of
             Governments
             .
             There
             is
             no
             question
             ,
             every
             Father
             is
             obliged
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             his
             Power
             to
             preserve
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             Children
             from
             
             publick
             Murther
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             a
             common
             Murtherer
             and
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             if
             he
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             notoriously
             exercises
             an
             illegal
             Power
             ;
             because
             open
             violence
             takes
             away
             all
             obligation
             betwixt
             the
             Subject
             ,
             and
             the
             superiour
             Magistrate
             ,
             
               jure
               naturae
            
          
           
             So
             it
             is
             the
             same
             case
             if
             a
             Superiour
             Magistrate
             forces
             his
             Subjects
             to
             Blasphemy
             ,
             and
             Idolatry
             :
             so
             did
             Constantine
             wage
             War
             with
             Licinius
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             not
             desist
             from
             his
             Tyranny
             ,
             though
             he
             exercised
             the
             same
             in
             his
             own
             Territories
             ,
             All
             this
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             said
             ,
             is
             without
             question
             just
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             profess
             at
             all
             times
             of
             Danger
             ,
             and
             Death
             it self
             .
             Yet
             is
             this
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             defensive
             Part.
             
          
           
             And
             immediately
             after
             ,
             in
             the
             Considerations
             and
             Instructions
             concerning
             what
             resistance
             is
             permitted
             ;
             
               Martin
               Luther
               ,
               Justus
               Jonas
               ,
               John
               Bugenhagen
               ,
               Nicolas
               Ambsdorff
               ,
            
             and
             
               Philip
               Melancthon
            
             ,
             say
             thus
             :
             Concerning
             this
             Article
             ,
             there
             have
             been
             frequent
             and
             hard
             Disputes
             among
             us
             ,
             but
             this
             day
             we
             are
             agreed
             ;
             That
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             being
             
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Spiritual
             Kingdom
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             does
             not
             reject
             the
             outward
             Form
             of
             Government
             ,
             but
             rather
             confirms
             ,
             and
             praises
             the
             same
             :
             From
             whence
             does
             follow
             ,
             That
             the
             Gospel
             does
             not
             forbid
             any
             natural
             and
             just
             Defence
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             suitable
             either
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             Constitutions
             of
             a
             Government
             ,
             &c.
             
             From
             whence
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             every
             Magistrate
             is
             obliged
             to
             defend
             his
             Subjects
             against
             others
             of
             the
             same
             Degree
             ,
             or
             any
             private
             Person
             .
             But
             here
             arises
             another
             question
             ,
             Viz.
             What
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             a
             Prince
             against
             his
             Superiour
             Lord
             ,
             as
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             Case
             ?
             To
             which
             we
             give
             the
             same
             Answer
             :
             Because
             the
             Gospel
             confirms
             Temporal
             Governments
             ;
             therefore
             every
             Prince
             ought
             to
             behave
             himself
             towards
             his
             Superiour
             Lord
             ,
             or
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             natural
             Right
             ,
             and
             temporal
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Government
             .
             If
             the
             Emperour
             is
             not
             a
             proper
             Judge
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             ,
             as
             
               pendente
               appellatione
            
             ,
             undertake
             to
             punish
             ;
             such
             his
             violent
             Attempt
             is
             ,
             
               injuria
               notoria
            
             .
             Now
             is
             by
             a
             natural
             Constitution
             of
             Governments
             ,
             Self-defence
             ,
             and
             Resistance
             against
             
             
               injuriam
               notoriam
            
             is
             allowable
             .
             Wherefore
             if
             the
             Emperor
             should
             act
             violently
             ,
             
               pendente
               appellatione
            
             ,
             concerning
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             the
             Peace
             promised
             ;
             he
             is
             to
             be
             esteemed
             as
             a
             private
             Person
             ,
             and
             the
             injuria
             undertaken
             against
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             Appeal
             ,
             and
             the
             promised
             Peace
             ,
             is
             a
             publick
             and
             
               notoria
               injuria
            
             .
             But
             what
             if
             the
             Appeal
             is
             pass'd
             the
             Council
             ?
             What
             if
             Judgment
             is
             given
             according
             to
             the
             imperial
             Laws
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             cast
             ?
             Can
             we
             then
             with
             a
             safe
             Conscience
             openly
             resist
             our
             Supreme
             Lord
             ?
             Answer
             ,
             After
             we
             have
             in
             a
             decent
             ,
             and
             Christian
             like
             manner
             declared
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             willing
             this
             Matter
             should
             be
             examined
             and
             adjusted
             ,
             and
             have
             clearly
             proved
             the
             Foundations
             upon
             which
             we
             have
             built
             our
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             Council
             goes
             on
             in
             its
             illegal
             way
             of
             proceeding
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             very
             Foundation
             of
             natural
             Equity
             ,
             and
             the
             Ordinances
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             viz.
             That
             not
             the
             contrary
             Side
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Church
             is
             the
             sole
             Judge
             ,
             all
             the
             Proceedings
             are
             void
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             esteemed
             a
             Council
             ,
             so
             the
             Appeal
             remains
             in
             its
             due
             Force
             .
             And
             whatsoever
             is
             violently
             undertaken
             ,
             
             by
             virtue
             of
             such
             Proceedings
             ,
             is
             in
             truth
             a
             publick
             Violence
             ,
             and
             
               notoria
               injuria
            
             .
             And
             suppose
             ,
             the
             Pope
             should
             seem
             not
             to
             be
             so
             violent
             in
             his
             Proceedings
             ,
             yet
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             Sentences
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             establish
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             commit
             publick
             Injuries
             ;
             we
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Prince's
             Right
             to
             oppose
             ,
             and
             defend
             themselves
             against
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           And
           to
           clear
           this
           point
           the
           better
           ,
           it
           will
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           insert
           here
           also
           the
           Answer
           ,
           which
           was
           given
           by
           
             Martin
             Luther
             ,
             Justus
             Jonas
             ,
             Philip
             Melanc
             thon
             ,
             George
             Spalatin
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Divines
           ,
           to
           the
           Instructions
           of
           the
           Lawyers
           at
           Wittenbergh
           ,
           concerning
           Resistance
           .
           These
           are
           their
           words
           :
           
             
               A
               Paper
               has
               been
               delivered
               to
               us
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               we
               see
               ,
               what
               the
               Opinion
               is
               of
               the
               Doctors
               in
               the
               Law
               concerning
               the
               question
               :
               In
               what
               cases
               it
               is
               allowable
               to
               resist
               the
               Magistracy
               .
               Now
               because
               these
               cases
               are
               determin'd
               by
               the
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               others
               skill'd
               in
               the
               Laws
               ;
               and
               we
               certainly
               are
               at
               this
               time
               under
               such
               Circumstances
               ,
               as
               will
               allow
               us
               (
               as
               they
               prove
               )
               to
               resist
               our
               Superiour
               Powers
               ;
               and
               we
               having
               always
               taught
               ,
               that
               temporal
               
               Rights
               should
               remain
               in
               their
               due
               Force
               and
               Vigour
               ,
               we
               cannot
               contradict
               it
               out
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               may
               defend
               our selves
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               against
               the
               Emperour's
               own
               Person
               or
               whoever
               else
               should
               act
               under
               his
               Authority
               .
               And
               because
               we
               are
               a●
               present
               in
               great
               danger
               ,
               which
               seem●
               to
               encrease
               every
               Day
               ,
               whereby
               may
               happen
               a
               sudden
               Necessity
               of
               Resistance
               ;
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amiss
               not
               only
               for
               our
               Laws
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               Conscience
               sake
               ,
               to
               prepare
               and
               arm
               our selves
               against
               any
               Attempts
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               made
               upon
               us
               ;
               as
               it
               seems
               very
               likely
               that
               according
               to
               all
               Circumstances
               the
               like
               may
               easily
               befall
               us
               .
               For
               what
               we
               have
               hitherto
               taught
               concerning
               not
               resisting
               the
               higher
               Powers
               ;
               we
               were
               not
               sufficiently
               instructed
               ,
               that
               the
               Laws
               did
               allow
               it
               ,
               to
               whom
               we
               also
               have
               always
               taught
               ,
               that
               Obedience
               ought
               to
               be
               given
               .
            
          
        
         
           And
           when
           afterwards
           the
           Protestant
           Princes
           clearly
           apprehended
           an
           Invasion
           from
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           Party
           ,
           and
           especially
           from
           the
           Emperour
           Charles
           the
           V●
           
             Martin
             Luther
             ,
             John
             Bugenhagen
             ,
             Caspa●
             Cruciges
             ,
             George
             Major
             ,
          
           and
           
             Philip
             M●lancthon
          
           ,
           did
           not
           only
           approve
           the
           Protestant
           
           League
           made
           at
           Smalkald
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           four
           last
           ,
           Anno
           1546
           ,
           gave
           concerning
           the
           War
           against
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           this
           following
           Answer
           :
           
             
               When
               we
               are
               once
               certain
               that
               the
               Emperour
               intends
               to
               attack
               the
               States
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               the
               States
               have
               a
               Right
               to
               defend
               themselves
               ,
               and
               their
               Adherents
               ,
               &c.
               
               Such
               a
               Defence
               is
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               defended
               your self
               against
               so
               many
               Murtherers
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               headed
               by
               the
               Emperour
               or
               any
               body
               else
               ;
               because
               the
               Act
               is
               a
               publick
               Tyranny
               ,
               and
               
                 notoria
                 violentia
              
               .
               And
               what
               we
               may
               expect
               from
               the
               
                 Spaniards
                 ,
                 Italians
              
               ,
               and
               Burgundians
               ;
               the
               Country
               of
               Juliers
               ,
               can
               and
               may
               serve
               us
               as
               an
               Example
               .
               Wherefore
               every
               Inhabitant
               ought
               to
               venture
               his
               Life
               to
               resist
               such
               Tyranny
               .
               And
               in
               this
               case
               it
               is
               also
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               Prevention
               it self
               is
               just
               and
               allowable
               ,
               provided
               we
               are
               certain
               ,
               the
               Emperor
               has
               resolved
               to
               invade
               the
               States
               .
            
          
        
         
           I
           could
           have
           translated
           a
           great
           many
           more
           the
           like
           Cases
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           rest
           have
           all
           follow'd
           the
           Footsteps
           of
           those
           above-named
           Divines
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           first
           and
           chiefest
           in
           the
           Work
           of
           Reformation
           ;
           so
           I
           thought
           these
           sufficient
           to
           show
           ,
           how
           far
           
           different
           
             the
             Principles
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
          
           were
           from
           
             a
             blind
             and
             unlimited
             Obedience
          
           ,
           wherewith
           our
           Author
           so
           boldly
           charges
           them
           .
           But
           that
           it
           may
           not
           be
           objected
           that
           our
           Age
           has
           perhaps
           altered
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Lutheran
           Divines
           ;
           
           I
           will
           ,
           (
           besides
           what
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           above-mentioned
           Book
           )
           give
           you
           the
           Opinion
           of
           one
           of
           the
           most
           famous
           Lutheran
           Divines
           of
           our
           Age
           ,
           Dr.
           
             John
             Gerhard
          
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           Words
           :
           
             
               Distinguunt
               ,
               
                 says
                 he
              
               ,
               Politici
               Scriptores
               (
               1
               )
               inter
               Principes
               Majestatis
               integrae
               &
               potestatis
               absolutae
               ,
               qui
               absolutum
               Imperium
               in
               subditos
               obtinent
               ,
               nec
               tenentur
               certis
               quibusdam
               pactis
               ,
               conventis
               vel
               legibus
               regni
               fundamentalibus
               ,
               expressa
               promissione
               obstricti
               ;
               &
               inter
               Principes
               potestatis
               limitatae
               ,
               &
               pactis
               ,
               conventis
               inter
               ipsos
               &
               proceres
               regni
               initis
               circumscriptae
               ,
               cui
               distinctioni
               respondet
               ea
               ,
               quae
               statuitur
               inter
               subditos
               meros
               &
               mixtos
               ,
               (
               2
               )
               inter
               offensionem
               &
               defensionem
               .
               Principibus
               ,
               quorum
               potestas
               est
               limitata
               ,
               ab
               illis
               ,
               qui
               non
               sunt
               mere
               subditi
               ,
               ab
               ordinibus
               scilicet
               regni
               ,
               resisti
               ,
               ac
               violentiam
               eorum
               armata
               manu
               repelli
               posse
               disputant
               ,
               
               id
               quod
               sequentibus
               confirmari
               posset
               argumentis
               .
               1.
               
               A
               Magistratus
               officio
               :
               Magistratui
               incumbit
               ,
               subditos
               contra
               injustam
               oppressionem
               tueri
               ,
               ut
               superius
               fuit
               demonstratum
               .
               Jam
               vero
               ordines
               regni
               in
               regno
               electivo
               ,
               ad
               quod
               non
               nisi
               certis
               conditionibus
               caput
               est
               evectum
               ,
               sunt
               loco
               Magistratus
               .
               Non
               enim
               sunt
               mere
               subditi
               ,
               sed
               partem
               potestatis
               in
               electione
               summi
               capitis
               sibi
               reservarunt
               .
               2.
               
               A
               Juris
               naturalis
               praescripto
               .
               Defensio
               sui
               omni
               jure
               Divino
               ,
               scilicet
               naturali
               &
               civili
               est
               concessa
               ;
               Ergo
               licet
               ordinibus
               regni
               contra
               injustam
               oppressionem
               se
               &
               subditos
               defendere
               .
               3.
               
               Ex
               mutuae
               obligationis
               modo
               .
               Ex
               contractibus
               nascitur
               mutua
               &
               reciproca
               obligatio
               .
               Jam
               vero
               inter
               Principem
               potestatis
               restrictae
               ,
               &
               Ordines
               regni
               electivi
               talis
               contractus
               fuit
               initus
               ,
               ut
               Princeps
               in
               leges
               regni
               fundamentales
               prius
               juraverit
               ,
               antequam
               Ordines
               ,
               regni
               nomine
               ,
               omnium
               subditorum
               fidem
               ipsi
               darent
               .
               Quod
               si
               ergo
               Princeps
               ab
               hoc
               contractu
               discedit
               ,
               Ordines
               regni
               ab
               obedientiae
               promissione
               ipso
               jure
               absolvuntur
               .
               4.
               
               Ex
               axiomate
               Theologico
               ,
               quod
               Evangelium
               non
               aboleat
               politias
               .
               Jam
               vero
               ad
               statuta
               &
               jura
               politica
               hoc
               ipsum
               
               pertinet
               ,
               quod
               Ordines
               regni
               vi
               contractus
               initi
               ,
               Magistratui
               libere
               electo
               ,
               &
               contra
               promissionem
               &
               sidem
               datam
               agenti
               resistere
               possint
               .
               Vid.
               Lutherum
               Tom.
               7.
               
               Germanic
               .
               Jenensi
               .
               Fol.
               389.
               5.
               
               A
               paritatis
               judicio
               .
               Sicut
               principes
               aberrantes
               ministri
               Ecclesiae
               verbo
               possunt
               arguere
               ,
               consiliarii
               sanis
               consiliis
               in
               viam
               eos
               revocare
               :
               Sic
               ordines
               Regni
               ,
               quibus
               datus
               est
               à
               Deo
               gladius
               ,
               vi
               armata
               ipsius
               conatibus
               possunt
               resistere
               .
               6.
               
               Ex
               probatorum
               exemplorum
               testimonio
               ,
               2
               Reg.
               11.
               
               Jojadas
               deponit
               Athaliam
               ,
               1
               Maccab.
               2.
               &
               seqq
               .
               Judas
               &
               reliqui
               Maccabaei
               resistunt
               Antiocho
               .
               Constantinus
               oppugnavit
               Licinium
               ,
               collegam
               in
               imperic
               ,
               Christianos●
               persequentem
               .
               B.
               Lutherus
               in
               Scripto
               ad
               pastorem
               Tom.
               7.
               
               Germ.
               Jnenesi
               ,
               fol.
               386.
               addit
               duo
               alia
               exempla
               ,
               quod
               populus
               restiterit
               Sauli
               Jonathanem
               interficere
               cupienti
               ,
               I
               Sam.
               14.
               quodque
               Ahicam
               &
               alii
               principes
               Israelitici
               restiterint
               Regi
               Jojakim
               Jeremiam
               ad
               internecionem
               quaerenti
               .
               7.
               
               Ex
               consequente
               absurdo
               .
               Si
               ordinibus
               Regni
               denegaretur
               potestas
               contra
               injustam
               violentiam
               se
               ac
               suos
               desendendi
               ,
               consequens
               foret
               ,
               non
               esse
               discrimen
               inter
               Principes
               ,
               qui
               absolutam
               &
               integram
               obtitinent
               
               potestatem
               ,
               &
               inter
               eos
               ,
               quorum
               potestas
               est
               limitata
               &
               circumscripta
               ,
               nec
               esse
               discrimen
               inter
               mere
               subditos
               ,
               &
               eos
               ,
               qui
               sunt
               in
               partem
               potestatis
               recepti
               ,
               ac
               quibus
               cura
               boni
               publici
               ex
               parte
               adhuc
               incumbit
               ,
               promissionem
               illam
               quam
               Princeps
               ante
               evectionem
               ad
               Regnum
               Ordinibus
               praestet
               nullius
               esse
               momenti
               ,
               cum
               pro
               arbitrio
               ab
               ea
               discedere
               ,
               nec
               ad
               impletionem
               ejusdem
               cogi
               possit
               ,
               electionem
               boni
               principis
               intuitu
               boni
               publici
               susceptam
               ,
               in
               extremum
               Regni
               detrimentum
               vergere
               ,
               cum
               libidini
               ejus
               nemo
               possit
               resistere
               .
               8.
               
               Ex
               Theologorum
               &
               Jurisconsultorum
               suffragio
               .
               Lutherus
               ,
               Bugenhagius
               ,
               Justus
               Jonas
               ,
               Nicolaus
               Ambsdorfius
               ,
               Georgius
               Spalatinus
               ,
               Philippus
               Melancthon
               ,
               Casparus
               Cruciger
               ,
               Georgius
               Major
               ,
               Justus
               Menius
               ,
               Christophorus
               Hoffmannus
               ,
               &
               ●alii
               Theologi
               .
               Jurisconsulti
               Wittebergenses
               ,
               Anno
               31.
               
               Basilius
               Monnerus
               &
               alii
               ex
               Politicis
               ,
               defensionem
               sui
               ordinibus
               Regni
               licitam
               &
               concessam
               esse
               censuerunt
               ,
               ut
               constat
               ex
               Scriptis
               à
               Dom.
               Hortledero
               collectis
               Tom.
               2.
               lib.
               2.
               de
               causis
               belli
               Germanici
               .
               Sed
               gravissimae
               hujus
               quaestionis
               decisionem
               Theologorum
               &
               
               Jurisconsultorem
               Collegiis
               commit
               tendam
               ,
               neque
               quidquam
               temere
               pronunciandum
               esse
               dicimus
               .
            
          
        
         
           Thus
           far
           concerning
           a
           limited
           Power
           :
           And
           though
           he
           seems
           afterwards
           not
           altogether
           to
           agree
           with
           the
           Opinion
           of
           such
           as
           allow
           Resistance
           in
           an
           absolute
           Government
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           apparent
           enough
           ,
           that
           his
           Arguments
           are
           rather
           intended
           against
           the
           Jesuitical
           Principles
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           makes
           every
           body
           a
           fit
           Judge
           of
           the
           Limits
           of
           Obedience
           and
           Princely
           Office
           ,
           than
           against
           all
           manner
           of
           necessary
           self-defence
           ,
           which
           ,
           among
           others
           ,
           may
           be
           seen
           out
           of
           these
           Words
           :
           
             
               Cum
               satius
               sit
               à
               subditis
               hic
               peccari
               in
               defectu
               quam
               excessu
               ,
               ac
               durissima
               quaevis
               ab
               illis
               tolerari
               ,
               quam
               praetextu
               defensionis
               principem
               ,
               de
               quo
               emendationis
               spes
               est
               de
               solio
               dejici
               ,
               ideo
               Theologus
               rectius
               fecerit
               ,
               si
               populum
               Christianum
               subjugo
               tyrannico
               laborantem
               ad
               poenitentiam
               ac
               patientiam
               hortetur
               ,
               quam
               si
               vim
               armatam
               contra
               vindicis
               Dei
               flagella
               adhibendam
               esse
               doceat
               .
               Non
               existimo
               negandum
               ,
               (
               scribit
               Brentius
               in
               comment
               .
               in
               1
               Sam.
               24.
               )
               quin
               Davidi
               in
               regem
               divinitus
               electo
               Saulem
               tyrannidem
               exercentem
               tam
               opportune
               in
               spelunca
               oblatum
               interficere
               licuerit
               ;
               
               sed
               David
               maluit
               fequi
               ,
               quod
               aedificaret
               ,
               quam
               quod
               liceret
               impune
               ,
               &c.
               
               Et
               postea
               :
               Quod
               David
               perpercit
               Sauli
               ,
               magna
               laude
               dignum
               est
               ,
               &
               docet
               ,
               multo
               honestius
               esse
               &
               utilius
               ,
               ut
               ad
               evitanda
               offendicula
               de
               jure
               nostro
               aliquid
               remittamus
               ,
               quam
               summum
               jus
               prosequamur
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           I
           could
           not
           avoid
           inserting
           those
           Passages
           here
           ,
           that
           thereby
           the
           Judicious
           Reader
           might
           the
           better
           be
           able
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Lutherans
           concerning
           Obedience
           ;
           and
           how
           much
           the
           same
           differs
           from
           what
           our
           Author
           has
           laid
           to
           their
           Charge
           ;
           That
           
             both
             their
             Principles
             and
             Doctrine
             are
             for
             a
             blind
             and
             unlimited
             Obedience
             ,
             without
             instructing
             their
             Auditors
             in
             the
             due
             Measures
             of
             it
             :
             And
             that
             they
             send
             some
             of
             their
             hopefullest
             young
             Students
             abroad
             ,
             to
             learn
             fit
             Methods
             to
             please
             their
             Sovereigns
             at
             the
             Expence
             of
             the
             Peoples
             Liberty
             .
          
           It
           may
           perhaps
           be
           objected
           ,
           That
           some
           of
           the
           Lutherans
           have
           tied
           the
           Subjects
           to
           a
           much
           stricter
           sort
           of
           Obedience
           towards
           their
           Sovereigns
           .
           But
           to
           this
           may
           be
           answered
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           very
           unjust
           to
           charge
           a
           whole
           Body
           with
           the
           Opinions
           of
           a
           few
           ;
           besides
           ,
           to
           those
           who
           have
           perused
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           most
           zealous
           Lutheran
           
           Champions
           for
           Obedience
           to
           Sovereigns
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           evident
           enough
           ,
           that
           even
           these
           have
           put
           Bounds
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           always
           submitted
           their
           Judgment
           in
           this
           Case
           to
           the
           Laws
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Government
           .
           I
           could
           give
           a
           great
           many
           Instances
           of
           this
           kind
           ;
           but
           not
           to
           be
           too
           tedious
           in
           a
           matter
           already
           sufficiently
           proved
           ,
           I
           will
           only
           add
           a
           few
           Passages
           out
           of
           an
           Author
           ,
           who
           living
           at
           this
           Day
           in
           the
           very
           Resident's
           place
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Denmark
           ;
           
           and
           having
           dedicated
           his
           Treatise
           to
           that
           King
           himself
           ,
           is
           generally
           thought
           to
           have
           strained
           this
           point
           of
           Obedience
           as
           high
           as
           ever
           any
           Lutheran
           Divine
           did
           ;
           from
           whence
           it
           may
           appear
           ,
           whether
           in
           the
           North
           it self
           ,
           
             Spirituals
             and
             Temporals
             ,
             Soul
             and
             Body
          
           (
           as
           our
           Author
           says
           )
           
             are
             swallowed
             up
             in
             their
             Princes
             ,
             and
             the
          
           Lutheran
           
             Priests
             have
             their
             sole
             and
             entire
             dependance
             from
             them
             .
          
           These
           are
           his
           Words
           in
           his
           Dedication
           to
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           
             Nam
             ut
             reliqua
             taceam
             ,
             quantis
             laudibus
             efferendum
             illud
             est
             ,
             quod
             cum
             non
             ita
             pridem
             sanctissimis
             ,
             aequissimisque
             legibus
             Jus
             Daniae
             nostrae
             auctum
             esse
             volueris
             ,
             primo
             loco
             ,
             velut
             fundamentum
             juris
             &
             felicitatis
             civium
             Augustanam
             .
             Confessionem
             ponas
             ,
             à
             qua
             vel
             latum
             
             unguem
             recedere
             nec
             parentibus
             fas
             sit
             ,
             nec
             Imperanti
             .
             Facile
             enim
             ,
             quae
             tua
             est
             prudentia
             ,
             animadvertis
             ;
             ita
             Majestatis
             tuae
             causam
             cum
             gloria
             Dei
             conjunctam
             esse
             ,
             ut
             ,
             nisi
             salva
             Religione
             ,
             salva
             atque
             tuta
             esse
             non
             possit
             .
             And
             p.
             66.
             
             Quare
             nec
             Magistratui
             quidem
             competit
             illud
             exterius
             jurisdictionis
             Ecclesiasticae
             ,
             ut
             vocant
             ,
             exercitium
             :
             Examinare
             ,
             consecrare
             ,
             ordinare
             futuros
             Ecclesiae
             ministros
             .
             Et
             falsum
             est
             ,
             per
             Transactionem
             Passaviensem
             vel
             Pacem
             Religionis
             ,
             inter
             Status
             Romani
             Imperii
             sancitam
             ,
             in
             Magistratum
             Civilem
             translata
             haec
             esse
             ,
             aut
             transferri
             potuisse
             ,
             ut
             nonnulli
             putant
             .
             Distincta
             sunt
             ordinis
             Ecclesiastici
             &
             politici
             munia
             ,
             jura
             ,
             officia
             ;
             &
             quemadmodum
             Sacerdotibus
             nihil
             in
             politicis
             ,
             ita
             &
             Principibus
             nullum
             in
             Spiritualibus
             jus
             competit
             .
             p.
             67.
             
             Quamvis
             enim
             vocare
             &
             constituere
             Doctores
             ac
             Ministros
             Ecclesiae
             non
             minus
             etiam
             ad
             summos
             imperantes
             spectet
             ,
             quam
             ad
             reliqua
             Ecclesiae
             membra
             ,
             imo
             potius
             cum
             quadam
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ad
             eos
             pertinere
             videatur
             ,
             qui
             praecipuum
             Ecclesiae
             membrum
             constituunt
             ac
             utriusque
             tabulae
             legis
             custodes
             &
             nutritii
             audiun●
             ,
             nihilominus
             tamen
             nec
             solius
             Magistratus
             est
             vocare
             Ecclesiae
             Ministros
             ,
             exclusis
             
             reliquis
             statibus
             ,
             neque
             ipsa
             illa
             vocatio
             divinae
             potestati
             docendi
             &
             administrandi
             Sacramenta
             ,
             quid
             quam
             humani
             admiscet
             ,
             ut
             superiorum
             autoritate
             suffulta
             tantum
             videri
             debeat
             Doctorum
             Ecclesiae
             Autoritas
             .
             And
             in
             his
             Animadversions
             (
             a
             )
             he
             says
             thus
             :
             '
             De
             vocatione
             ministrorum
             Ecclesiae
             duo
             extrema
             sunt
             ,
             inter
             quae
             medium
             tenet
             Orthodoxia
             Lutheranorum
             ,
             nequid
             vel
             ambitioni
             clericali
             ,
             vel
             libidini
             Principum
             indulgeatur
             ,
             sed
             omnia
             ordine
             ,
             decenter
             &
             juxta
             primitivae
             Ecclesiae
             ritum
             procedant
             .
             Caeterum
             quod
             jus
             vocandi
             Ecclesiae
             ministros
             attinet
             ,
             divisum
             illud
             esse
             inter
             tres
             status
             ,
             &
             ad
             totam
             Ecclesiam
             spectare
             ,
             toties
             probarunt
             nostrates
             Theologi
             ,
             ut
             ea
             opera
             nunc
             quidem
             supersedere
             possim
             .
             Disceptari
             etiam
             illud
             solet
             ,
             anne
             status
             Ecclesiasticus
             ,
             aut
             Oeconomicus
             renunciare
             juri
             suo
             possit
             ,
             atque
             illud
             tacito
             quodam
             consensu
             delegare
             Senatui
             aut
             Magistratui
             Seculari
             .
             Cujus
             quaestionis
             negativam
             partem
             tuetur
             B.
             Hulsemannus
             .
          
           And
           p.
           69.
           he
           gives
           us
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           famous
           Puffendorf
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           
             De
             habitu
             Religionis
             Christianae
             ad
             vitam
             civilem
          
           ;
           who
           says
           thus
           :
           
             Sed
             Doctores
             Ecclesiae
             ut
             '
             tales
             ,
             non
             sunt
             propriè
             officiales
             Regis
             
             sed
             sunt
             servi
             Christi
             ac
             ministri
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             non
             Civitatis
             .
          
           And
           p.
           73.
           he
           goes
           thus
           on
           :
           
             Male
             alias
             apud
             pontificios
             audit
             ministerium
             Lutheranorum
             ;
             eo
             potissimum
             nomine
             ,
             quod
             omnia
             Jura
             sua
             ac
             Privilegia
             divina
             &
             humana
             Magistratui
             politico
             resignet
             ,
             ab
             ejus
             nutu
             ,
             imperio
             &
             voluntate
             totum
             pendeat
             ,
             adeo
             ut
             nulla
             ipsi
             nisi
             parendi
             gloria
             relicta
             sit
             ,
             sive
             in
             doctrina
             ipsa
             sive
             in
             legibus
             quicquam
             mutari
             ,
             consultum
             imperantibus
             videatur
             .
             In
             quem
             finem
             exprobrare
             etiam
             nobis
             solent
             illud
             in
             Germania
             tritum
             dicterium
             :
             Cujus
             est
             Regio
             ,
             illius
             &
             est
             Religio
             ;
             quasi
             ex
             hypothesi
             Lutheranae
             Religionis
             integrum
             sit
             Principi
             de
             rebus
             fidei
             pro
             lubitu
             decernere
             ,
             quidquid
             pro
             varia
             temporum
             &
             utilitatis
             publicae
             ratione
             visum
             placitumque
             fuerit
             .
             Sed
             calumnia
             haec
             est
             curiae
             Romanae
             ,
             eoque
             a●rocior
             ,
             quod
             in
             nostris
             principiis
             ,
             ne
             quidem
             suspicionis
             locum
             invenit
             .
             Scilicet
             didicere
             Evangelici
             aequa
             lance
             metiri
             Principum
             &
             Ecclesiae
             jura
             ,
             nec
             divellere
             ea
             ,
             quae
             Christus
             conjuncta
             esse
             voluit
             :
             Date
             Caesari
             ,
             quae
             sunt
             Caesaris
             ,
             &
             Deo
             quae
             Dei.
             Quod
             si
             forte
             contingat
             nonnunquam
             Magistratum
             jure
             suo
             in
             praejudicium
             ordinis
             Ecclesiastici
             abuti
             ,
             id
             non
             magis
             doctrinae
             
             nostrae
             imputandum
             est
             ,
             quam
             omnes
             alii
             abusus
             ,
             scandala
             &
             vitia
             Protestantium
             ,
             quae
             toto
             ore
             atque
             pectore
             detestatu
             Ecclesia
             nostra
             .
             Caeteroquin
             fore
             putandum
             non
             est
             ,
             ut
             illisplaceat
             alienaeservitu
             tis
             jugum
             ,
             quia
             tyrannide
             cleri
             in
             libertatem
             tam
             fortiter
             sese
             asseruerunt
             ,
             vel
             ut
             aequis
             oculis
             aspiciant
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             qui
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             quondam
             ferre
             non
             potue
             runt
             .
          
           But
           in
           his
           6.
           
           Chap.
           p.
           166.
           he
           says
           plainly
           ,
           That
           the
           Augsburg
           Confession
           is
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Danish
           Monarchy
           .
           
             Hac
             occasione
             non
             possum
             satis
             depraedicare
             Juris
             Danici
             sanctimoniam
             ,
             &
             cum
             vera
             religione
             intimam
             connexionem
             ,
             quam
             vel
             primum
             caput
             statim
             in
             limine
             prodit
             his
             verbis
             .
             Kongen
             haver
             og
             eene
             hoyeste
             Magt
             over
             ald
             Clerisiet
             fra
             den
             hoyeste
             til
             den
             laveste
             ,
             at
             beskikke
             oc
             anordne
             ald
             Kirke
             og
             Guds
             Tieniste
             ,
             Moder
             ,
             Sommenkomst
             og
             Forsamlinger
             om
             Religions-Sager
             effter
             Guds
             Ordog
             den
             Augsburgiske
             Confession
             ,
             &c.
             
             Non
             potest
             igitur
             jus
             Daniae
             nostrae
             nisi
             cum
             vera
             religione
             perennare
             ,
             &
             si
             illam
             tollas
             ,
             Augusti
             diadematis
             gloriam
             potentiamque
             imminui
             necessum
             est
             .
             Pio
             igitur
             &
             prudenti
             consilio
             factum
             est
             ,
             ut
             Augustana
             Confessio
             legum
             nostrarum
             constitutionem
             ingrederetur
             tanquam
             
             certissimum
             medium
             &
             valorem
             legibus
             conciliandi
             ,
             &
             legislatoris
             summam
             &
             absolutam
             Majestatem
             sarram
             tectamque
             conservandi
             .
             Numae
             Pompilii
             tempestate
             ancile
             quoddam
             de
             coelo
             decidisse
             ,
             Romana
             antiquitas
             fabulatur
             ,
             unaque
             vocem
             editam
             omnium
             potentissimam
             :
             Erit
             civitas
             ,
             quamdiu
             illud
             manserit
             .
             Nec
             dissimile
             responsum
             Trojanis
             de
             Palladio
             ex
             Oraculo
             Delphico
             datum
             ferunt
             :
             Ejus
             Civitatis
             futurum
             esse
             exitium
             ;
             si
             Palladis
             simulacrum
             ,
             extra
             moenia
             portaretur
             ;
             quo
             effectum
             ,
             ut
             cives
             summa
             cura
             &
             sollicitudine
             rem
             tanti
             momenti
             custodirent
             .
             Non
             hic
             fabulas
             vel
             oracula
             memoramus
             ,
             sed
             vocem
             seriam
             omniumque
             prudentum
             confessione
             veram
             repetimus
             :
             Erit
             in
             Dania
             ,
             summa
             &
             absoluta
             Majestas
             ,
             quam
             diu
             Lurana
             Religio
             manserit
             .
          
        
         
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           that
           these
           latter
           words
           may
           bear
           a
           double
           Interpretation
           ;
           yet
           he
           that
           will
           duly
           compare
           the
           former
           Passages
           with
           the
           last
           ,
           will
           easily
           find
           out
           the
           Author's
           meaning
           to
           be
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Lutheran
             Priests
             ,
             as
             Priests
             ,
             have
             no
             entire
             dependance
             from
             their
             Magistrates
             ,
          
           but
           that
           in
           Denmark
           the
           Welfare
           of
           the
           Monarchy
           is
           inseparable
           from
           the
           maintaining
           of
           
           Augsburgh
           Confession
           .
           And
           I
           admire
           how
           our
           Author
           ,
           during
           his
           stay
           in
           Denmark
           ,
           could
           be
           so
           overseen
           ,
           as
           no●
           to
           enquire
           more
           strictly
           into
           this
           Point
           ,
           before
           he
           undertook
           to
           assert
           a
           thing
           of
           that
           nature
           with
           so
           much
           Confidence
           .
           As
           for
           the
           
             Lutheran
             Priests
          
           in
           Germany
           ,
           where
           that
           Religion
           chiefly
           flourishes
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           they
           have
           in
           the
           most
           places
           ,
           
             much
             less
             dependance
             from
             their
             Princes
          
           ;
           since
           in
           the
           most
           Cities
           and
           Corporations
           there
           the
           Rights
           of
           Patronage
           are
           either
           in
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           or
           else
           in
           the
           Congregation
           ;
           sometimes
           joyntly
           in
           the
           Magistrates
           and
           Elders
           of
           the
           Parishes
           .
           In
           the
           Country
           some
           of
           them
           perhaps
           belong
           to
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           some
           to
           the
           Prince
           ;
           and
           so
           do
           some
           Cathedrals
           ;
           tho'
           a
           great
           many
           Ministers
           in
           these
           latter
           are
           chosen
           by
           the
           Canons
           ;
           and
           all
           their
           yearly
           Salaries
           ,
           Houses
           ,
           and
           other
           Benefices
           ,
           are
           ascertained
           to
           them
           out
           of
           such
           Revenues
           or
           Lands
           as
           do
           properly
           belong
           and
           depend
           ,
           not
           from
           the
           Prince
           ,
           but
           the
           several
           Cathedrals
           and
           Parish-Churches
           .
           Their
           Perquisites
           ,
           which
           especially
           in
           the
           Cities
           ,
           commonly
           amount
           to
           more
           than
           their
           Salaries
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           places
           are
           very
           considerable
           ,
           come
           from
           Buryings
           ,
           Baptizing
           ,
           
           Confessions
           ,
           Prayers
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           sick
           at
           their
           Houses
           ,
           Marrying
           and
           New-years-Gifts
           ;
           all
           which
           as
           in
           those
           Parts
           they
           most
           absolutely
           depend
           on
           the
           Peoples
           Liberality
           and
           Inclination
           ,
           being
           rather
           established
           by
           Custom
           than
           any
           Laws
           ,
           I
           cannot
           see
           what
           Colour
           our
           Author
           could
           have
           for
           his
           Assertion
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             except
             they
             will
             resign
             the
             Character
             of
             Priest
             to
             that
             of
             true
             Patriot
             ,
             and
             be
             false
             to
             their
             Fortunes
             ,
             they
             are
             obliged
             to
             assist
             their
             Princes
             in
             their
             Arbitrary
             way
             of
             governing
          
           ;
           it
           being
           manifest
           ,
           that
           their
           Vocation
           (
           generally
           speaking
           )
           and
           their
           Subsistence
           as
           Priests
           ,
           depend
           from
           the
           People
           ,
           rather
           
             than
             their
             Princes
          
           ;
           and
           they
           having
           also
           their
           Consistories
           where
           Ecclesiastical
           Affairs
           are
           determined
           according
           to
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           several
           Countries
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           great
           many
           Places
           Prelates
           ,
           as
           Abbots
           ,
           Priors
           ,
           and
           Deans
           ,
           who
           are
           among
           the
           States
           in
           their
           several
           Countries
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           our
           Author
           's
           supposed
           
             dependance
             ,
             without
             the
             interfering
             of
             a
             Superiour
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Pope
             among
             the
          
           Romanists
           ,
           
             betwixt
             the
          
           Lutheran
           
             Clergy
             and
             their
             Princes
          
           ,
           is
           no●
           so
           dangerous
           either
           to
           the
           Priests
           or
           People
           ,
           as
           our
           Author
           would
           fain
           p●rswade
           
           us
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           lay
           all
           the
           blame
           upon
           the
           Clergy
           .
           To
           effect
           this
           the
           better
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           with
           a
           singular
           Confidence
           ,
           That
           also
           
             the
             sole
             Management
             of
             the
             Youth
             is
             committed
             to
             the
             care
             of
             the
          
           Lutheran
           
             Priests
             in
             those
             Countries
             ,
             which
             observe
             the
             Confession
             of
          
           Augsburgh
           ;
           tho
           ,
           most
           certainly
           nothing
           is
           more
           contrary
           to
           the
           Truth
           .
           I
           will
           appeal
           to
           those
           who
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           I
           ,
           have
           made
           an
           enquiry
           into
           this
           Matter
           ,
           Whether
           in
           the
           publick
           Schools
           of
           the
           Lutherans
           they
           have
           not
           found
           Schoolmasters
           of
           other
           Professions
           as
           well
           as
           Divines
           ;
           and
           tho'
           they
           are
           not
           excluded
           from
           that
           Function
           ,
           whether
           they
           ever
           were
           preferred
           before
           others
           ,
           as
           being
           Professors
           or
           Students
           of
           Divinity
           ?
           The
           Nobility
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           Patritians
           in
           the
           Cities
           ,
           generally
           have
           their
           Tutors
           or
           Domestick
           Preceptors
           ,
           for
           the
           Education
           of
           their
           Children
           (
           Boarding-Schools
           being
           rarely
           to
           be
           found
           there
           ;
           )
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           whom
           they
           are
           generally
           so
           far
           from
           preferring
           Divines
           before
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           seldom
           admit
           of
           them
           in
           that
           Station
           .
           And
           when
           their
           Children
           come
           to
           the
           Age
           of
           Travelling
           ,
           or
           going
           to
           the
           Universities
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           general
           Maxime
           among
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           put
           the
           
           Tuition
           of
           their
           young
           Men
           into
           the
           Hands
           of
           Divines
           ,
           whose
           Profession
           obliging
           them
           to
           a
           sedentary
           Life
           ,
           and
           least
           of
           all
           others
           being
           accustomed
           to
           travel
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           reckon
           these
           so
           proper
           Instruments
           for
           the
           perfecting
           their
           Sons
           ,
           and
           obtaining
           the
           full
           ends
           of
           Travelling
           ,
           as
           those
           of
           other
           Professions
           ,
           who
           more
           frequently
           apply
           themselves
           to
           it
           in
           those
           Parts
           .
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           believe
           that
           our
           Author
           may
           be
           fallen
           partly
           into
           this
           Mistake
           ,
           from
           the
           necessity
           and
           custom
           which
           formerly
           had
           obtained
           in
           Denmark
           ,
           when
           the
           Nobility
           having
           in
           their
           Hands
           all
           Places
           of
           Profit
           and
           Trust
           ;
           and
           their
           Constitution
           not
           requiring
           many
           Lawyers
           ,
           Divinity
           was
           the
           only
           Profession
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           they
           were
           obliged
           to
           choose
           persons
           for
           the
           Education
           of
           their
           Youth
           .
           But
           besides
           that
           Matters
           are
           much
           altered
           since
           in
           Denmark
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           Particular
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           but
           prudence
           to
           have
           enquir'd
           more
           strictly
           into
           this
           Point
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Customs
           of
           other
           Lutheran
           Countries
           ,
           before
           he
           made
           it
           the
           Foundation
           Stone
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           of
           Slavery
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           Gentleman
           would
           have
           taken
           into
           due
           Consideration
           the
           Protestant
           League
           made
           immediately
           after
           the
           Reformation
           
           at
           Smalkald
           ;
           the
           ensuing
           War
           with
           Charles
           the
           V.
           the
           Transactions
           at
           Passaw
           ;
           That
           long
           and
           most
           cruel
           War
           which
           was
           for
           30
           Years
           together
           carried
           on
           in
           Germany
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           Protestants
           and
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           Party
           ,
           and
           the
           Peace
           thereupon
           concluded
           at
           Munster
           ,
           and
           Osnabrugge
           ;
           besides
           what
           not
           so
           many
           Years
           ago
           happened
           in
           Hungary
           ,
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           the
           Counts
           
             Serini
             ,
             Nadasti
          
           and
           Franquepani
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           this
           Day
           continued
           by
           Teckely
           ,
           (
           the
           Heads
           of
           which
           League
           were
           chiefly
           Lutherans
           ,
           and
           their
           Pretensions
           both
           for
           Religion
           and
           Liberty
           )
           he
           could
           not
           have
           committed
           so
           gross
           an
           Error
           ,
           as
           to
           impute
           an
           
             unlimited
             blind
             Obedience
             both
             in
          
           their
           Principles
           and
           Practices
           to
           the
           Lutherans
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           clear
           this
           Point
           the
           better
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           relate
           some
           Passages
           which
           happened
           in
           our
           Memory
           ,
           in
           the
           Electorate
           of
           Brandenburgh
           ,
           betwixt
           his
           Electoral
           Highness
           ,
           and
           some
           Lutheran
           Ministers
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           it
           will
           easily
           be
           understood
           ,
           whether
           the
           Northern
           parts
           of
           Germany
           are
           so
           much
           infected
           with
           
             blind
             Obedience
          
           ,
           as
           this
           Gentleman
           imagines
           .
           The
           Business
           happened
           thus
           :
           
             Frederick
             William
          
           the
           present
           Elector
           of
           Brandenburgh's
           Father
           ,
           being
           of
           the
           reformed
           
           Religion
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           commonly
           the
           Calvinian
           ,
           was
           for
           establishing
           an
           Agreement
           betwixt
           the
           Lutherans
           and
           Calvinists
           .
           There
           were
           at
           that
           time
           two
           Factions
           among
           the
           Lutherans
           ;
           The
           first
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           were
           strictly
           ,
           and
           with
           some
           austerity
           adhering
           to
           the
           first
           Rules
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           were
           called
           the
           Wittenburgh
           Faction
           ,
           or
           sometimes
           Calovians
           ,
           from
           one
           Dr.
           Calow
           in
           the
           said
           University
           ,
           Professor
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           fierce
           and
           implacable
           Enemy
           to
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           one
           Dr.
           Calixtus
           ,
           and
           others
           in
           the
           University
           of
           Helmstadt
           ,
           who
           were
           for
           moderating
           and
           reconciling
           the
           religious
           differences
           in
           Germany
           .
           The
           former
           had
           for
           a
           considerable
           time
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           Sermons
           and
           Writings
           ,
           been
           very
           vehement
           against
           the
           Calvinists
           ;
           the
           later
           had
           dealt
           with
           them
           more
           mildly
           ,
           for
           which
           reason
           they
           also
           had
           undergone
           the
           rigid
           Censures
           of
           the
           Wittenburgh
           Divines
           in
           the
           Country
           of
           Brandenburgh
           .
           The
           Calixtines
           therefore
           ,
           and
           Calvinists
           ,
           with
           the
           Assistance
           of
           some
           of
           the
           States
           of
           Brandenburgh
           were
           very
           desirous
           to
           bring
           the
           former
           to
           a
           more
           pliable
           Temper
           ;
           and
           the
           Elector
           being
           willing
           to
           establish
           a
           better
           Understanding
           ,
           took
           an
           opportunity
           by
           his
           several
           Proclamations
           
           to
           order
           ,
           that
           both
           Parties
           should
           abstain
           from
           injurious
           Words
           :
           Such
           as
           
             Zwinglians
             ,
             Sacramentarians
             ,
             Ubiquitists
             ,
             Marcionites
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           That
           they
           should
           not
           put
           any
           Consequences
           deduced
           out
           of
           their
           several
           Hypotheses
           upon
           one
           another
           ,
           which
           either
           Party
           did
           deny
           ;
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           that
           all
           Priests
           should
           be
           obliged
           to
           baptize
           the
           Children
           of
           such
           Parents
           ,
           as
           were
           averse
           to
           the
           Exorcism
           ,
           
           (
           which
           the
           most
           Lutherans
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           use
           in
           the
           Baptism
           )
           without
           the
           same
           .
           And
           findding
           some
           of
           the
           Lutherans
           in
           no
           ways
           complying
           with
           his
           Mandates
           ;
           he
           ordered
           certain
           Formulars
           to
           be
           subscribed
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           commanded
           his
           confistorial
           Judges
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           every
           thing
           were
           duly
           performed
           according
           to
           his
           Mandates
           .
           It
           would
           be
           too
           long
           to
           dispute
           here
           concerning
           the
           Merit
           of
           the
           Cause
           upon
           either
           Side
           ;
           it
           will
           be
           sufficient
           to
           shew
           ,
           how
           the
           Lutherans
           behav'd
           themselves
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           which
           I
           think
           will
           fully
           clear
           them
           as
           to
           the
           Point
           of
           
             blind
             Obedience
          
           .
           They
           were
           then
           so
           far
           from
           obeying
           the
           Electoral
           Proclamations
           ,
           and
           subscribing
           the
           Formulars
           ,
           that
           they
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           together
           with
           such
           of
           their
           Auditors
           as
           adhered
           to
           them
           ,
           did
           by
           several
           
           Petitions
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           true
           and
           pure
           Lutheran
           Churches
           ,
           and
           their
           Confessors
           ,
           tell
           the
           Elector
           ,
           
           
             That
             he
             had
             quite
             surrendred
             himself
             like
             a
             Prisoner
             to
             his
             Privy
             Counsellors
             ,
             who
             pretended
             to
             a
             religious
             Peace
             ,
             by
             suppressing
             that
             of
          
           Osnabrugge
           ,
           
             and
             quite
             abolishing
             their
             native
             Constitutions
             and
             Agreements
             .
             And
             whenever
             they
             objected
             to
             the
             Courtiers
             ,
             that
             their
             proceedings
             were
             against
             the
             Rights
             of
             Patronage
             ,
             and
             Contracts
             ;
             the
             common
             Answer
             was
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             out
             of
             date
             ;
             Because
             the
             Eighth
             Commandment
             was
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             States
             Catechism
             ,
             but
             in
             lieu
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             was
             introduced
             ,
             that
             Principle
             of
          
           Machiavell
           ,
           Principi
           licet
           ,
           facere
           ,
           quidquid
           lubet
           .
           
           
             That
             at
             the
             Peace
             made
             at
          
           Osnabrugge
           
             it
             was
             agreed
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             should
             be
             permitted
             to
             alter
             the
             free
             Exercise
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             the
             Laws
             and
             Constitutions
             that
             were
             established
             .
             Neither
             that
             under
             pretext
             of
             Rights
             of
             Patronage
             ,
             Episcopal
             or
             Territorialor
             any
             other
             Pretence
             ,
             Ministers
             should
             be
             forced
             upon
             the
             Subjects
             of
             another
             Religion
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             
             to
             be
             either
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             done
             ,
             which
             might
             prove
             prejudicial
             to
             another
             Religion
             .
          
           They
           say
           further
           :
           
             That
             these
             Rules
             were
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             States
             Catechism
             ,
             to
             perswade
             Magistrates
             ,
             that
             as
             in
             Temporal
             ,
             so
             in
             Ecclesiastical
             Affairs
             ,
             they
             have
             alone
             absolute
             Power
             to
             determine
             and
             punish
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             unheard
             of
             Doctrine
             in
             both
             Religions
             .
             That
             some
             Examples
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             and
             Christian
             Emperors
             ill
             applied
             ,
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             Magistrates
             and
             Rights
             of
             Patronages
             ,
             were
             political
             Pretences
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             might
             be
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             former
             Proclamations
             were
             nothing
             else
             than
             the
             Tokens
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             the
             political
             Antichrist
             ;
             since
             in
             setting
             Magistrates
             above
             all
             what
             belongs
             to
             God
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             his
             Word
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             Denominations
             ,
             Church-Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             ;
             the
             Design
             was
             to
             invade
             the
             Throne
             of
             Christ.
          
           And
           in
           another
           Petition
           they
           object
           to
           the
           Elector
           a
           Coin
           which
           was
           coined
           1548
           ,
           by
           George
           Duke
           of
           Anhalt
           ,
           which
           had
           on
           one
           Side
           this
           Inscription
           :
           
             Plus
             odi
             Conciliatores
             istos
             ,
             quam
             apertos
             Religionis
             Hostes.
          
           And
           further
           say
           :
           
             That
             the
             Elector's
             Proclamations
             were
             against
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             Contracts
             made
          
           Anno
           1653
           ,
           
             where
             it
             was
             concluded
             ,
             that
             
             no
             Proclamations
             should
             be
             issued
             forth
             repugnant
             to
             that
             Contract
             ,
             or
             contrary
             to
             both
             Religions
             .
          
           I
           could
           have
           inserted
           more
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           but
           I
           will
           only
           add
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           these
           Petitions
           having
           been
           delivered
           to
           the
           Elector
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           upon
           the
           Request
           of
           the
           Representatives
           of
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           Earls
           ,
           Nobility
           and
           Cities
           ,
           abrogated
           the
           Formular
           proposed
           to
           the
           Clergy
           before
           ,
           and
           explained
           himself
           very
           favourably
           as
           to
           the
           point
           of
           arguing
           in
           their
           Sermons
           ,
           may
           serve
           as
           lively
           Instances
           ,
           that
           the
           Lutheran
           Priests
           ,
           though
           they
           represent
           Obedience
           as
           the
           
             Queen
             of
             all
             Vertues
          
           ,
           endowed
           rather
           with
           Modesty
           ,
           than
           armed
           with
           Dagger
           and
           Poyson
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           neither
           blinded
           ,
           neither
           tongue-tied
           her
           .
           The
           Disturbances
           arisen
           some
           time
           ago
           ,
           &
           continuing
           to
           this
           Day
           in
           a
           *
           Northern
           Lutheran
           Commonwealth
           ,
           betwixt
           two
           Clergymen
           ,
           who
           have
           drawn
           not
           only
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           but
           also
           all
           the
           Inhabitants
           (
           notwithstanding
           the
           Senates
           Authority
           and
           Endeavours
           to
           the
           contrary
           )
           into
           two
           Parties
           ,
           are
           so
           notorious
           ,
           that
           those
           alone
           sufficiently
           contradict
           our
           Author's
           Assertion
           concerning
           their
           
             blind
             Obedience
          
           .
           But
           it
           is
           time
           to
           leave
           the
           Lutherans
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           why
           the
           
             Roman
             
             Catholick
          
           Religion
           has
           been
           the
           
             darling
             of
             Princes
          
           upon
           the
           Account
           of
           blind
           Obedience
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           Gentleman's
           Opinion
           .
           Truly
           those
           that
           will
           a
           little
           consider
           ,
           that
           pernicious
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           of
           deposing
           ,
           nay
           even
           murthering
           of
           Princes
           ;
           the
           many
           Instances
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           which
           have
           verified
           their
           Principles
           in
           this
           point
           ;
           the
           Bulls
           of
           Bonifacius
           VIII
           ,
           Innocent
           III
           ,
           Clement
           V
           ,
           and
           other
           Popes
           ,
           who
           have
           asserted
           the
           same
           as
           a
           legal
           Power
           ,
           will
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           easily
           be
           convinced
           that
           an
           Arbitrary
           Prince
           ,
           who
           understands
           his
           own
           Interest
           ,
           has
           but
           little
           reason
           to
           make
           those
           
             his
             darlings
          
           ,
           who
           think
           it
           not
           only
           lawful
           ,
           but
           also
           meritorious
           to
           cut
           his
           Throat
           ,
           when
           not
           submitting
           himself
           to
           their
           Rules
           .
           And
           how
           can
           any
           Prince
           who
           affects
           an
           Arbitrary
           Power
           ,
           suppose
           himself
           absolute
           Master
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           there
           are
           in
           his
           Dominions
           those
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           great
           Numbers
           ,
           who
           being
           potent
           both
           by
           their
           vast
           Possessions
           ,
           and
           the
           Influence
           they
           have
           over
           the
           rest
           ,
           acknowledge
           another
           Head
           ,
           besides
           himself
           ,
           and
           profess
           openly
           that
           both
           in
           Spirituals
           and
           Temporals
           they
           owe
           more
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Pope
           than
           the
           Prince
           ?
           It
           would
           be
           supervacuous
           
           to
           prove
           this
           ,
           it
           being
           ,
           besides
           the
           Bulls
           of
           Gregory
           IX
           ,
           Innocent
           IV
           ,
           Gregory
           VII
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           many
           others
           ,
           so
           abundantly
           certified
           by
           Histories
           ,
           and
           their
           practices
           in
           all
           Ages
           ;
           that
           no
           body
           who
           has
           any
           insight
           in
           History
           ,
           can
           be
           ignorant
           of
           it
           .
           I
           know
           some
           will
           object
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           these
           have
           been
           the
           Practices
           in
           former
           Ages
           among
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           when
           Simplicity
           was
           more
           predominant
           ;
           but
           that
           since
           the
           Reformation
           the
           Jesuits
           have
           known
           so
           to
           mitigate
           this
           point
           ,
           as
           that
           nothing
           is
           to
           be
           fear'd
           from
           thence
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           be
           also
           our
           Author's
           Opinion
           ;
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           the
           
             firm
             Adherency
          
           to
           
             Tyranny
             is
          
           manifest
           in
           the
           Jesuits
           ,
           by
           their
           adhering
           now
           
             to
             the
             French
             interest
             ,
             as
             they
             did
          
           formerly
           to
           the
           
             House
             of
             Austria
          
           .
           That
           the
           Jesuits
           who
           are
           the
           Supporters
           of
           the
           above-mentioned
           Doctrine
           so
           destructive
           to
           all
           Governments
           ,
           should
           have
           in
           the
           least
           receded
           from
           the
           same
           ,
           is
           as
           vain
           to
           imagine
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           same
           do
           now
           less
           adhere
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           ,
           than
           formerly
           .
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           denied
           ,
           some
           of
           that
           Gang
           have
           had
           cunning
           enough
           to
           insinuate
           themselves
           into
           the
           most
           secret
           Affairs
           of
           the
           French
           King
           ;
           but
           what
           is
           that
           towards
           their
           having
           shaken
           off
           
           off
           their
           old
           Principles
           of
           Self-Interest
           ,
           and
           maintaining
           the
           Pope's
           Prerogative
           ;
           or
           their
           adhering
           now
           more
           to
           France
           .
           than
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           ?
           Their
           seeming
           Compliance
           ,
           is
           by
           all
           understanding
           People
           in
           France
           it self
           ,
           look'd
           upon
           as
           an
           effect
           of
           their
           Fear
           ,
           rather
           than
           good
           Inclination
           towards
           that
           Kingdom
           :
           For
           they
           having
           seen
           ,
           that
           the
           French
           Kings
           have
           maintained
           their
           Authority
           with
           a
           high
           Hand
           against
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           the
           restless
           Endeavors
           of
           their
           Fraternity
           ,
           they
           have
           of
           late
           according
           to
           their
           wonted
           Custom
           ,
           changed
           their
           Tune
           for
           fear
           of
           losing
           all
           .
           That
           famous
           Inscription
           of
           Lewis
           XII
           ,
           that
           notable
           Advice
           of
           Cardinal
           Richlieu
           ,
           
           of
           setting
           up
           a
           Patriarch
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           vigorous
           Opposition
           Innocent
           XI
           .
           found
           in
           the
           present
           French
           King
           against
           all
           his
           Attempts
           ,
           has
           frightned
           these
           Fathers
           into
           a
           Complacency
           ,
           which
           nothing
           but
           the
           Consideration
           of
           their
           own
           Interest
           could
           have
           extorted
           from
           them
           ;
           to
           pursue
           which
           they
           will
           at
           any
           time
           adhere
           ,
           either
           to
           France
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           ,
           to
           
             Monarchy
             ,
             Aristocracy
          
           ,
           or
           Democracy
           .
           And
           this
           may
           be
           evident
           enough
           to
           any
           body
           who
           will
           recollect
           their
           Behaviour
           in
           our
           Age
           as
           
           well
           as
           the
           former
           .
           Not
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           Villanies
           of
           
             Castell
             ,
             Clement
          
           ,
           and
           Ravaillack
           ,
           who
           are
           so
           abominable
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           mentioned
           among
           the
           Race
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           are
           lively
           Instances
           ,
           how
           far
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           have
           laid
           aside
           their
           ancient
           King-killing
           Principle
           .
           The
           Jesuite
           ,
           
           Santarel
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           which
           was
           burnt
           by
           the
           Hangman
           in
           France
           ,
           has
           shewn
           sufficiently
           ,
           That
           they
           have
           not
           changed
           much
           their
           former
           Opinion
           as
           to
           the
           Pope's
           Prerogative
           over
           Magistrates
           .
           And
           it
           is
           remarkable
           what
           is
           related
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           in
           France
           ;
           who
           being
           then
           asked
           ,
           What
           their
           Opinion
           was
           of
           this
           Book
           ?
           whether
           they
           would
           oppose
           it
           ?
           or
           whether
           they
           did
           intend
           to
           conform
           themselves
           according
           to
           the
           Approbation
           of
           the
           same
           by
           their
           General
           at
           Rome
           ?
           after
           a
           great
           many
           Tergiversations
           ,
           being
           put
           to
           give
           a
           Categorical
           Answer
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           forbear
           saying
           ,
           
             If
             they
             were
             at
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             they
             should
             be
             of
             their
             General
             's
             Opinion
             .
          
           And
           the
           threatning
           Letter
           from
           Innocent
           XI
           .
           
           to
           Lewis
           XIV
           .
           as
           that
           also
           to
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           evidences
           sufficiently
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           rather
           want
           of
           Power
           than
           good
           Will
           ,
           when
           they
           seem
           not
           to
           act
           according
           to
           their
           former
           utmost
           
           Severity
           .
           That
           the
           Jesuites
           follow
           no
           other
           Dictates
           but
           such
           as
           agree
           with
           their
           own
           Interest
           ,
           (
           whether
           in
           a
           Free
           or
           Arbitrary
           Government
           )
           so
           many
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           have
           testified
           themselves
           that
           I
           wonder
           how
           any
           body
           can
           fansie
           them
           adhering
           to
           any
           .
           Was
           it
           not
           justly
           objected
           to
           Father
           Parsons
           and
           Campian
           in
           Queen
           Elizabeth's
           time
           ,
           from
           the
           other
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           
           that
           the
           several
           Disturbances
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           Disputes
           about
           frequenting
           the
           English
           Churches
           were
           raised
           on
           purpose
           by
           them
           only
           for
           the
           Benefit
           of
           their
           Society
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           rest
           had
           been
           considerable
           Losers
           by
           it
           ?
           Were
           not
           ,
           by
           Father
           Parson's
           Means
           ,
           Seminaries
           for
           English
           Jesuites
           erected
           as
           well
           in
           
             France
             as
             Spain
             ,
             Portugal
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Netherlands
           ?
           Did
           he
           not
           treat
           with
           the
           
             Spaniards
             ,
             French
          
           ,
           Queen
           of
           Scots
           ,
           the
           Pope
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Guise
           ,
           Prince
           Farnese
           ,
           and
           the
           Earl
           of
           Derby
           ,
           about
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ?
           so
           indifferent
           was
           he
           in
           the
           Point
           ,
           that
           it
           matter'd
           him
           not
           who
           had
           it
           ,
           provided
           the
           Jesuites
           might
           obtain
           their
           Ends.
           
           Has
           not
           a
           certain
           moderate
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           ,
           not
           many
           Years
           ago
           ,
           attributed
           the
           bloody
           Wars
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           many
           other
           mischievous
           Devices
           against
           
           this
           Government
           ,
           to
           the
           Excommunications
           of
           
             John
             Baptist
             Rinuccini
          
           ,
           the
           Pope's
           Nuncio
           ,
           then
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           great
           Aversion
           the
           Jesuit●s
           and
           their
           Adherents
           always
           have
           shewed
           against
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
          
           ?
           And
           have
           we
           not
           in
           our
           Memory
           seen
           the
           Jesuites
           have
           an
           equal
           Interest
           and
           Adherency
           both
           to
           the
           
             House
             of
             Austria
          
           and
           France
           ,
           by
           raising
           Persecutions
           in
           Hungary
           and
           France
           against
           the
           Protestants
           ?
           And
           was
           not
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           by
           their
           Advices
           ,
           brought
           to
           the
           very
           Brink
           of
           Ruin
           ?
           and
           do
           the
           most
           judicious
           presage
           any
           good
           to
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           ,
           from
           having
           followed
           their
           Methods
           ?
           So
           that
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           believe
           ,
           the
           most
           sensible
           Princes
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           Arbitrary
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           so
           fond
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           them
           their
           
             Darlings
             upon
             that
             score
          
           .
           And
           if
           some
           Commonwealths
           have
           been
           cautious
           enough
           to
           clip
           a
           little
           their
           Wings
           in
           their
           Dominions
           :
           yet
           as
           the
           great
           decay
           of
           that
           once
           flourishing
           City
           and
           Commonwealth
           of
           Cologne
           on
           the
           Rhine
           ,
           caused
           by
           their
           Devices
           ,
           is
           an
           instance
           ,
           that
           where
           ever
           they
           get
           footing
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           Government
           :
           So
           the
           Switzers
           can
           testifie
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           next
           to
           an
           impossibili●y
           to
           keep
           them
           even
           out
           of
           Commonwealths
           .
           
           For
           though
           Switzerland
           has
           shewed
           as
           little
           Inclination
           to
           them
           as
           any
           Government
           whatsoever
           ;
           yet
           they
           having
           possessed
           themselves
           of
           one
           of
           the
           best
           places
           in
           Friburgh
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           most
           noble
           Colledge
           and
           Chapel
           there
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Canton
           of
           Soloturn
           would
           not
           admit
           of
           them
           till
           within
           these
           few
           years
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           but
           under
           hard
           Conditions
           ;
           yet
           out
           of
           1000
           Livres
           Revenue
           
             per
             Annum
          
           for
           ten
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           grown
           so
           rich
           that
           they
           are
           erecting
           a
           most
           magnificent
           Church
           and
           College
           ,
           the
           building
           whereof
           is
           reckoned
           ,
           Will
           amount
           to
           50000
           l.
           Sterl
           .
           which
           may
           convince
           all
           unbyass'd
           Persons
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           
             any
             form
             of
             Government
          
           they
           adhere
           to
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           will
           flatter
           either
           
             Arbitrary
             Power
             or
             Licentiousness
          
           ,
           according
           as
           it
           turns
           best
           to
           their
           own
           Account
           .
           But
           we
           must
           go
           further
           and
           hear
           what
           our
           Author
           has
           to
           say
           concerning
           the
           English
           Clergy
           .
           
             I
             do
             not
             hereby
             mean
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             to
             reflect
             on
             the
             Order
             ,
             which
             generally
             has
             the
             government
             of
             our
             Youth
             ;
             we
             have
             had
             the
             experience
             of
             many
             among
             them
             ,
             who
             have
             given
             proof
             of
             a
             freer
             Education
             and
             Learning
             :
             And
             without
             question
             the
             chief
             posts
             of
             the
             Gown
             of
             both
             kinds
             were
             never
             better
             filled
             than
             
             at
             present
             .
             I
             only
             lament
             the
             ill
             contrivance
             of
             their
             Constitution
             ;
             for
             while
             Interest
             draws
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             Honesty
             another
             ,
             when
             a
             Man
             may
             make
             his
             Fortune
             by
             forgetting
             his
             Duty
             to
             his
             Country
             ,
             but
             shall
             always
             stick
             at
             mark
             while
             he
             serves
             it
             ;
             't
             is
             scarcely
             to
             be
             hoped
             Men
             should
             hold
             out
             against
             such
             temptations
             ,
             unless
             they
             be
             generally
             gifted
             with
             more
             Honesty
             than
             the
             generality
             of
             Mankind
             are
             .
             And
             since
             they
             continue
             still
             upon
             the
             same
             bottom
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             expected
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             other
             as
             mischievous
             Doctrines
             will
             be
             broached
             ;
             whereas
             if
             they
             were
             once
             set
             upon
             the
             same
             foot
             ,
             the
             Philosophers
             of
             old
             were
             ,
             if
             honesty
             and
             the
             duty
             to
             their
             Country
             ,
             were
             made
             their
             private
             interest
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             to
             thrive
             ,
             we
             should
             soon
             see
             them
             shift
             hands
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             those
             Philosophers
             revive
             in
             them
             again
             .
             The
             Constitution
             of
             our
             Universities
             as
             to
             Learning
             ,
             seems
             as
             unfortunately
             regulated
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             Politicks
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             It
             seems
             as
             ridiculous
             to
             take
             patterns
             for
             the
             gentile
             Learning
             of
             this
             Age
             ,
             from
             the
             old
             fashioned
             Learning
             of
             the
             Times
             ,
             wherein
             the
             University-Statutes
             were
             compiled
             ,
             as
             it
             would
             be
             for
             one
             ,
             who
             would
             appear
             well
             dress'd
             at
             Court
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             Cloaths
             after
             the
             Mode
             in
          
           Henry
           the
           VIII's
           Days
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           Here
           is
           an
           Harangue
           upon
           the
           English
           Clergy
           ,
           which
           if
           you
           explain
           ,
           it
           is
           nothing
           else
           to
           say
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           their
           Institution
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           be
           honest
           they
           cannot
           thrive
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           no
           good
           is
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           them
           .
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           that
           among
           all
           Books
           that
           ever
           I
           saw
           ,
           I
           never
           met
           with
           one
           ,
           which
           asserted
           more
           with
           an
           excessive
           Confidence
           ,
           and
           proved
           less
           .
           If
           this
           Gentleman's
           Resolution
           was
           to
           take
           upon
           him
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           State-Reformer
           General
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           but
           suitable
           to
           so
           great
           a
           Character
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           a
           little
           more
           particular
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           this
           as
           other
           points
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           shewed
           us
           the
           true
           Faults
           of
           such
           Constitutions
           ,
           with
           their
           proper
           Remedies
           ;
           that
           from
           thence
           we
           might
           have
           judged
           ,
           whether
           by
           his
           Suppositions
           ,
           those
           Rules
           could
           be
           introduced
           into
           the
           Government
           ,
           which
           the
           best
           Head-pieces
           hitherto
           have
           not
           been
           able
           to
           find
           out
           .
           But
           to
           tell
           us
           a
           random
           Story
           of
           
             Interest
             drawing
             one
             ,
             and
             Honesty
             another
             way
             ,
          
           without
           explaining
           the
           point
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           than
           
             audacter
             loqui
          
           (
           not
           to
           speak
           worse
           )
           and
           can
           scarce
           be
           taken
           by
           any
           sensible
           Man
           to
           have
           been
           done
           with
           a
           true
           Intention
           of
           serving
           the
           Publick
           ;
           Since
           it
           is
           certain
           
           that
           by
           such
           vain
           Rhetorick
           ,
           neither
           the
           true
           Nature
           of
           the
           Matter
           will
           be
           understood
           ,
           nor
           proper
           Remedies
           be
           found
           out
           .
           Neither
           can
           any
           one
           conceive
           what
           he
           means
           by
           saying
           ,
           
             if
             Honesty
             and
             the
             Duty
             to
             their
             Country
             were
             made
             their
             private
             Interest
             ,
          
           since
           it
           is
           apparent
           enough
           to
           all
           judicious
           Persons
           in
           that
           kind
           ,
           that
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           is
           in
           all
           well-constituted
           Governments
           ,
           so
           link'd
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           so
           inseparately
           annexed
           to
           our
           true
           and
           fundamental
           form
           of
           Government
           ,
           that
           without
           great
           Danger
           of
           Ruin
           ,
           both
           Interests
           cannot
           be
           separated
           ;
           We
           have
           learned
           this
           Truth
           by
           woful
           Experience
           ,
           within
           some
           of
           our
           Memory
           ,
           that
           as
           to
           us
           ,
           it
           needs
           no
           further
           Proof
           .
           I
           remember
           ,
           that
           in
           my
           Travels
           I
           did
           once
           in
           a
           certain
           Commonwealth
           see
           the
           following
           Inscription
           upon
           a
           Door
           of
           a
           great
           Church
           ,
           
             Felix
             Respublica
             ,
             ubi
             Moses
             &
             Aaronmanent
             Fratres
          
           ;
           
           by
           which
           as
           they
           seem'd
           to
           admire
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           great
           Legislator
           ,
           who
           put
           the
           Spiritual
           and
           Temporal
           Government
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           into
           the
           Hands
           of
           two
           Brothers
           ;
           so
           they
           intimated
           that
           from
           the
           
             Union
             and
             Concord
          
           of
           both
           ,
           depended
           in
           a
           great
           Measure
           ,
           
           the
           Felicity
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           .
           Surely
           ,
           our
           Author
           ,
           who
           is
           altogether
           for
           Antiquity
           ,
           has
           forgot
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           most
           Ancient
           ,
           and
           so
           wisely
           regulated
           Government
           of
           the
           AEgyptians
           ,
           
           the
           Priests
           (
           who
           also
           were
           Philosophers
           )
           had
           the
           chief
           Rank
           of
           esteem
           together
           with
           the
           Soldiers
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           Prince
           and
           People
           .
           That
           besides
           others
           ,
           his
           beloved
           Greeks
           and
           Romans
           followed
           the
           same
           Methods
           .
           The
           Athenians
           admitted
           their
           Priests
           ,
           whom
           they
           called
           Manteis
           ,
           to
           all
           their
           publick
           Counsels
           .
           The
           Lacedemonians
           gave
           to
           their
           Kings
           as
           a
           constant
           Assistant
           and
           Counsellour
           ,
           
           an
           Augur
           ;
           and
           among
           their
           Elders
           ,
           (
           who
           were
           the
           Counsellours
           of
           the
           State
           )
           they
           had
           likewise
           placed
           an
           Augur
           .
           In
           what
           respect
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Augurs
           were
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           was
           decreed
           in
           the
           Senate
           ,
           that
           constantly
           six
           of
           the
           principal
           Citizens
           Children
           should
           be
           sent
           into
           Hetruria
           ;
           that
           by
           learning
           that
           Sort
           of
           Divinity
           it
           might
           not
           be
           communicated
           to
           the
           common
           People
           ,
           is
           so
           notorious
           ,
           that
           few
           who
           have
           read
           Histories
           ,
           are
           ignorant
           of
           it
           .
           I
           have
           not
           related
           these
           latter
           ,
           with
           an
           Intention
           to
           put
           the
           Heathens
           religious
           Contrivances
           in
           an
           equal
           Ballance
           with
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           Christians
           
           Church-Government
           ;
           but
           only
           to
           shew
           that
           even
           the
           wiser●
           sort
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Heathens
           ,
           
           whom
           our
           Au●hor
           prefers
           much
           before
           us
           ,
           
           did
           lay
           the
           very
           Founda●ion
           of
           their
           Government
           upon
           the
           Union
           betwixt
           
             Ecclesiastical
             and
             Temporal
             Governours
          
           ;
           and
           that
           after
           God
           Almighty
           had
           committed
           the
           Management
           of
           both
           to
           two
           Brothers
           ;
           he
           afterwards
           to
           make
           this
           Tye
           the
           more
           inseparable
           ,
           instituted
           but
           one
           Temple
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           which
           the
           whole
           Jewish
           Nation
           being
           obliged
           to
           visit
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           alter
           their
           Government
           ,
           without
           at
           the
           same
           time
           renouncing
           their
           Religion
           .
           What
           this
           Gentleman
           is
           pleased
           to
           tell
           us
           concerning
           the
           old
           Philosophers
           ,
           and
           their
           Preference
           ,
           is
           as
           vain
           as
           the
           rest
           ,
           since
           he
           proves
           nothing
           of
           their
           Foundation
           ,
           and
           will
           (
           when
           we
           by
           and
           by
           treat
           of
           that
           point
           )
           be
           as
           ridiculous
           as
           most
           of
           his
           former
           whimsical
           Assertions
           :
           He
           would
           have
           done
           well
           ,
           when
           he
           compared
           the
           
             Old
             Fashion'd
             Learning
             of
             the
             Times
             ,
             wherein
             the
             University-Statutes
             were
             compiled
             ,
             with
             the
             Clothes
             made
             after
             
             the
             Mode
             ,
             which
             was
             in
          
           Henry
           the
           VII●
           Days
           ;
           to
           have
           also
           remembred
           ,
           ho●
           much
           that
           bigotted
           sort
           of
           Philosop●●
           of
           the
           Pythagoreans
           ,
           who
           gave
           no
           other
           reasons
           for
           their
           Opinions
           ,
           than
           
             ●●●
             dixit
          
           ,
           and
           which
           our
           Author
           has
           imitted
           to
           a
           Hair
           ,
           is
           out
           of
           fashion
           among
           the
           most
           sensible
           part
           of
           Mankind
           .
           ●●
           ought
           to
           have
           considered
           how
           little
           ●●
           table
           it
           would
           be
           both
           to
           our
           Times
           a●●
           Constitutions
           ,
           
           if
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           ●●●stom
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Academians
           ,
           ●●
           should
           be
           obliged
           to
           hear
           them
           prat●●
           and
           contradict
           every
           Body
           withou●
           proving
           ,
           or
           as
           much
           as
           asserting
           circumstantially
           their
           Opinions
           ;
           in
           which
           a●●●
           this
           Gentleman
           takes
           a
           more
           than
           ordinary
           Pride
           .
           And
           I
           would
           ask
           him
           Diogenes
           the
           Cynick
           should
           come
           in
           h●
           Wine-pipe
           rolling
           to
           Whitehall
           ,
           whether
           he
           would
           not
           appear
           as
           ridiculo●●
           there
           ,
           as
           one
           dress'd
           up
           after
           
             the
             Fashion
             which
             was
             usual
             in
             King
          
           Henry
           the
           VIII
           Days
           .
           
           And
           yet
           these
           are
           some
           of
           hi●
           admired
           Philosophers
           ,
           these
           his
           inge●●ous
           Comparisons
           :
           is
           not
           that
           taking
           pain●
           for
           nothing
           ?
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           denied
           ,
           bu●
           that
           from
           some
           foreign
           Universities
           ,
           several
           matters
           might
           be
           taken
           ,
           which
           would
           much
           improve
           ours
           ;
           as
           also
           that
           a
           gre●●
           
           deal
           might
           be
           added
           as
           to
           Universities
           in
           general
           ;
           but
           as
           I
           always
           have
           had
           a
           natural
           Aversion
           against
           that
           Office
           of
           Censor
           ,
           so
           troublesome
           to
           all
           lovers
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           have
           received
           particular
           Obligations
           from
           one
           of
           our
           two
           Universities
           :
           I
           will
           rather
           leave
           that
           Province
           to
           more
           able
           Men
           ,
           than
           be
           too
           busie
           and
           forward
           in
           mentioning
           the
           same
           .
           What
           also
           this
           Gentleman
           says
           ,
           That
           the
           Lawyers
           have
           been
           in
           most
           places
           favourers
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           contradict
           positively
           ;
           because
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           contrary
           would
           exceed
           the
           Limits
           of
           Animadversions
           :
           though
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           if
           a
           proportionable
           Computation
           were
           made
           betwixt
           the
           Gown
           of
           both
           Kinds
           ;
           it
           would
           be
           found
           that
           the
           Lawyers
           ,
           even
           in
           our
           latter
           Times
           ,
           have
           in
           no
           ways
           been
           behind
           hand
           with
           the
           Clergy
           in
           that
           point
           .
           But
           since
           it
           would
           be
           unreasonable
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           either
           kind
           should
           be
           charged
           with
           the
           opinions
           of
           a
           few
           ;
           and
           a
           great
           many
           of
           these
           also
           ,
           partly
           have
           altered
           ,
           partly
           laid
           aside
           the
           same
           ;
           I
           reckon
           it
           better
           to
           bury
           it
           in
           oblivion
           ,
           than
           by
           exasperating
           to
           revive
           the
           old
           Animosities
           .
           But
           we
           must
           return
           to
           our
           Author
           ,
           who
           after
           he
           has
           long
           discoursed
           concerning
           the
           
           Diseafes
           in
           the
           Body
           politick
           ,
           now
           begins
           to
           come
           to
           his
           Remedies
           .
           So
           have
           seen
           your
           half-learned
           Youngsters
           in
           Physick
           ,
           who
           having
           got
           together
           a
           few
           Aphorisms
           and
           other
           sayings
           out
           of
           Hippocrates
           and
           Galen
           ,
           apply
           them
           with
           a
           very
           comely
           Countenance
           to
           all
           sorts
           of
           Sicknesses
           ,
           and
           with
           no
           less
           Confidence
           promise
           Cure
           ,
           speedy
           and
           easie
           ,
           by
           help
           of
           their
           Universal
           never-failing
           Restaurative
           of
           the
           whole
           Body
           :
           which
           though
           they
           generally
           pretend
           to
           be
           as
           ancient
           as
           
             Hermes
             Trismegist
          
           ;
           yet
           is
           upon
           due
           enquiry
           commonly
           found
           to
           be
           taken
           out
           of
           some
           bragging
           Chymist
           or
           other
           of
           our
           times
           :
           But
           let
           us
           look
           upon
           our
           Author's
           Receipt
           .
           The
           Greeks
           and
           Romans
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             instituted
             their
             Academies
             to
             quite
             another
             purpose
             ;
             the
             whole
             Education
             of
             their
             Youth
             tended
             to
             make
             them
             as
             useful
             to
             the
             Society
             they
             lived
             in
             ,
             as
             possible
             ;
             There
             they
             were
             train'd
             up
             to
             Exercise
             and
             Labour
             ;
             to
             accustom
             them
             to
             an
             active
             Life
             :
             No
             Vice
             was
             more
             infamous
             than
             Sloth
             ,
             nor
             any
             Man
             more
             contemptible
             ,
             than
             him
             ,
             that
             was
             too
             lazy
             to
             do
             all
             the
             good
             he
             could
             .
             The
             Lectures
             of
             their
             Philosophers
             served
             to
             quicken
             them
             up
             to
             this
             .
             They
             recommended
             above
             all
             things
             the
             Duty
             to
             their
             Country
             ,
             the
             Preservation
             of
             their
             
             Laws
             and
             the
             publick
             Liberty
             ;
             subservient
             to
             which
             ,
             they
             preached
             up
             Moral
             Vertues
             ,
             such
             as
             Fortitude
             ,
             Temperance
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             and
             Contempt
             of
             Death
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Sometimes
             they
             made
             use
             of
             pious
             Cheats
             ,
             as
          
           Elysian
           
             Fields
             ,
             and
             an
             Assurance
             of
             future
             Happiness
             ,
             if
             they
             died
             in
             the
             Cause
             of
             their
             Country
             ;
             And
             even
             deceived
             their
             Hearers
             into
             Greatness
             ;
             hence
             proceeded
             all
             those
             noble
             Characters
             ,
             wherewith
             their
             Histories
             are
             so
             stock'd
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             The
             Managers
             of
             our
             modern
             Education
             ,
             have
             not
             been
             quite
             so
             publick-spirited
             ;
             for
             it
             has
             been
             for
             the
             most
             part
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Men
             ,
             who
             have
             a
             distinct
             Interest
             from
             the
             publick
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Good
             Learning
             as
             well
             as
             Travell
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             Antidote
             against
             the
             plague
             of
             Tyranny
             .
             The
             Books
             that
             are
             left
             us
             of
             the
             Ancients
             (
             from
             whence
             ,
             as
             from
             Fountains
             we
             draw
             all
             that
             we
             are
             now
             Masters
             of
             ,
             )
             are
             full
             of
             Doctrines
             ,
             Sentences
             ,
             and
             Examples
             ,
             exhorting
             to
             the
             Conservation
             or
             Recovery
             of
             the
             publick
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             was
             once
             valued
             above
             Life
             .
             The
             Hero's
             there
             celebrated
             are
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             such
             as
             had
             destroyed
             or
             expelled
             Tyrants
             ;
             and
             though
          
           Brutus
           
             be
             generally
             declaimed
             against
             by
             modern
             School-boys
             ,
             He
             was
             then
             esteemed
             the
             true
             Pattern
             and
             Model
             of
             exact
             Vertue
             .
             Such
             was
          
           Cato
           
           of
           Utica
           ,
           
             with
             others
             of
             like
             Stamp
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             'T
             was
             not
             to
             learn
             Foreign
             Languages
             that
             the
          
           Greecian
           and
           Roman
           
             Youths
             went
             for
             so
             long
             together
             to
             the
             Academics
             and
             Lectures
             of
             their
             Philosophers
             ;
             't
             was
             not
             then
             ,
             as
             now
             with
             us
             ,
             when
             the
             Character
             of
             a
             Scholar
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             skill'd
             in
             Words
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             This
             manner
             of
             Education
             produced
             Men
             of
             another
             Stamp
             than
             appears
             now
             upon
             the
             Theatre
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             are
             scarc●
             worthy
             to
             mention
             ,
             and
             must
             never
             hope
             to
             imitate
             ,
             till
             the
             like
             manner
             of
             Institution
             grows
             again
             into
             Reputation
             ;
             which
             in
             e●slaved
             Countries
             'tis
             never
             likely
             .
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             ,
             who
             have
             an
             opposite
             Interest
             ,
             keep
             not
             only
             the
             Education
             of
             the
             Youth
             ,
             but
             the
             Consciences
             of
             old
             Men
             in
             their
             Hands
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Here
           is
           such
           a
           Panegyrick
           upon
           the
           ancient
           Greeks
           and
           Romans
           ,
           that
           I
           much
           question
           whether
           Demosthenes
           and
           Cicero
           both
           have
           said
           so
           much
           of
           them
           .
           But
           ,
           since
           our
           Author
           seems
           to
           nauseate
           so
           much
           all
           that
           is
           new
           ,
           and
           only
           to
           admire
           Antiquity
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           great
           wonder
           to
           me
           ,
           why
           he
           did
           not
           go
           to
           the
           most
           ancient
           Fountain
           it self
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           Romans
           ,
           had
           their
           best
           Laws
           and
           Constitutions
           ;
           I
           mean
           the
           Egyptians
           :
           
           What
           the
           Historians
           have
           related
           of
           them
           ,
           
           as
           having
           first
           of
           all
           understood
           the
           Rules
           of
           governing
           ,
           and
           kept
           their
           Laws
           the
           longest
           and
           best
           in
           ure
           of
           any
           other
           Nation
           ,
           as
           having
           implanted
           them
           into
           their
           very
           Infants
           by
           degrees
           ,
           and
           taken
           effectual
           care
           to
           instruct
           them
           afterwards
           in
           Philosophy
           and
           Divinity
           ,
           deserves
           credit
           by
           all
           who
           have
           had
           any
           insight
           into
           those
           most
           ancient
           times
           .
           Besides
           their
           most
           admirable
           Institutions
           ,
           the
           Invention
           of
           Astronomy
           ,
           Arithmetick
           ,
           Geometry
           and
           Physick
           ,
           are
           unquestionably
           attributed
           to
           them
           ;
           their
           Magnificent
           Tombs
           ,
           stupendious
           Obelisks
           ,
           and
           Pyramids
           ,
           their
           Sculptures
           ,
           and
           whole
           Architecture
           ,
           their
           Labyrinth
           ,
           and
           prodigious
           Chanels
           ,
           derived
           out
           of
           the
           River
           Nile
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           stupendious
           Lake
           of
           Myris
           ,
           were
           much
           surpassing
           any
           thing
           the
           Greeks
           or
           Romans
           ever
           did
           afterwards
           .
           Their
           bodily
           Exercises
           ,
           as
           Horse
           and
           Foot-Races
           ,
           besides
           those
           with
           Chariots
           ,
           were
           surprizing
           things
           ;
           and
           ,
           to
           say
           all
           ,
           the
           Greeks
           had
           all
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           almost
           all
           from
           themselves
           .
           And
           since
           it
           is
           absolutely
           certain
           ,
           that
           
             Pythagoras
             ,
             Plato
             ,
             Lycurgus
             ,
             Solon
             ,
          
           and
           the
           most
           solid
           Grecian
           Philosophers
           did
           fetch
           their
           best
           
           Knowledge
           from
           thence
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           even
           spoken
           to
           the
           praise
           of
           Moses
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           instructed
           in
           all
           sorts
           of
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           ;
           I
           cannot
           well
           devise
           what
           induced
           our
           Author
           not
           so
           much
           as
           to
           mention
           them
           ;
           except
           the
           Reason
           is
           ,
           That
           their
           way
           of
           having
           Hereditary
           Princes
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           did
           pay
           (
           though
           no
           Slaves
           )
           a
           most
           profound
           Respect
           ,
           did
           not
           agree
           with
           our
           Author
           's
           Romantick
           Opinion
           of
           the
           transcendent
           Vertues
           of
           Brutus
           .
           And
           since
           he
           pretends
           to
           teach
           us
           the
           true
           Education
           of
           our
           Youth
           ,
           the
           Persians
           would
           have
           furnish'd
           him
           with
           as
           good
           Patterns
           in
           their
           Princes
           Sons
           ,
           as
           any
           are
           to
           be
           found
           among
           the
           Romans
           or
           Greeks
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           suppose
           these
           were
           less
           for
           his
           purpose
           .
           We
           must
           therefore
           look
           a
           little
           into
           the
           ancient
           Monuments
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           they
           are
           the
           only
           People
           that
           ,
           being
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           all
           others
           ,
           ought
           to
           prescribe
           Rules
           for
           Education
           and
           Policy
           .
           I
           suppose
           it
           will
           not
           be
           thought
           a
           new
           Objection
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           Greeks
           have
           not
           been
           so
           Religious
           in
           describing
           their
           own
           Affairs
           as
           the
           Romans
           ;
           wherefore
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           wonder
           ,
           if
           these
           latter
           do
           not
           speak
           in
           so
           high
           Terms
           of
           them
           as
           our
           Author
           .
           
           That
           the
           Greeks
           made
           no
           great
           Account
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           Cicero
           ,
           who
           knew
           them
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           at
           least
           as
           well
           as
           this
           Gentleman
           ,
           has
           left
           as
           a
           most
           notable
           Remark
           upon
           them
           ;
           a
           nay
           he
           did
           not
           stick
           to
           say
           publi●kly
           ,
           That
           they
           did
           not
           know
           truly
           what
           belonged
           to
           it
           ;
           tho'
           for
           Eloquence
           ,
           Ingenuity
           ,
           and
           other
           Studies
           ,
           they
           were
           sufficiently
           to
           be
           recommended
           :
           b
           Their
           Democratical
           and
           unskilful
           way
           of
           governing
           ,
           he
           reflects
           upon
           as
           most
           pernicious
           and
           destructive
           :
           c
           Their
           Laws
           and
           Constitutions
           he
           thought
           so
           much
           inferiour
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           Comparison
           to
           be
           made
           betwixt
           them
           .
           As
           to
           their
           Philosophers
           ,
           he
           calls
           them
           a
           Company
           of
           Pratlers
           d
           who
           talk'd
           much
           ,
           and
           
           apply'd
           themselves
           to
           nothing
           .
           e
           And
           it
           is
           remarkable
           that
           the
           Philosophy
           of
           that
           great
           man
           ,
           Plato
           ,
           immediately
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           was
           divided
           first
           into
           the
           Academians
           and
           Peripateticks
           ;
           and
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           into
           as
           many
           Sects
           as
           there
           were
           little
           pratling
           School-masters
           or
           Teachers
           .
           From
           whence
           it
           may
           easily
           be
           conjectured
           ,
           how
           useful
           they
           were
           to
           ,
           and
           what
           Interest
           they
           had
           in
           the
           
             publick
             Good.
          
           f
           Gellius
           ,
           who
           was
           sent
           as
           Pro-Consul
           into
           Greece
           ,
           by
           calling
           them
           together
           at
           Athens
           ,
           would
           fain
           have
           endeavoured
           ,
           by
           his
           Authority
           and
           Perswasion
           ,
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           their
           vain
           Disputes
           ;
           but
           could
           effect
           nothing
           ;
           Such
           great
           Lovers
           were
           they
           of
           the
           
             publick
             Good
          
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           think
           it
           worth
           their
           while
           to
           hearken
           to
           his
           wholsome
           Counsel●
           And
           if
           we
           reflect
           seriously
           upon
           their
           Transactions
           ,
           it
           will
           easily
           be
           found
           that●
           what
           our
           Author
           tells
           us
           ,
           of
           their
           
             love
             of
             Liberty
             and
             Country
             ,
             Fortitude
             ,
             Temperance
             and
             Justice
             ,
          
           has
           abundance
           more
           
           Pomp
           than
           real
           Truth
           in
           it
           ,
           That
           ancient
           Law
           of
           their
           drunken
           Meetings
           at
           
             Athens
             ,
             aut
             bibe
             aut
             abi
             ,
          
           does
           not
           shew
           so
           much
           Temperance
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Lacedaemonians
           exceeded
           the
           Athenians
           in
           Sobriety
           ,
           Avarice
           was
           a
           general
           Vice
           among
           them
           .
           Philip
           of
           
           Macedon's
           ,
           (
           who
           understood
           the
           Greeks
           and
           their
           Policies
           very
           well
           )
           Saying
           is
           famous
           :
           That
           no
           Fort
           was
           strong
           enough
           to
           hold
           out
           against
           an
           Attack
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           but
           an
           Opportunity
           to
           let
           an
           Ass
           loaden
           with
           Gold
           enter
           the
           same
           .
           Their
           continual
           Strifes
           are
           so
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           superfluous
           to
           pretend
           to
           enumerate
           them
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           continually
           did
           exclaim
           against
           Tyranny
           ,
           yet
           their
           main
           endeavour
           was
           to
           tyrannize
           over
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           effectually
           did
           it
           by
           turns
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           Philip
           ,
           and
           afterterwards
           Alexander
           ,
           took
           away
           from
           them
           the
           means
           to
           devour
           one
           another
           ;
           and
           
             under
             pretenee
             of
             publick
             Liberty
          
           ,
           by
           their
           cursed
           Ostracism
           ,
           to
           ruin
           such
           of
           their
           Countrymen
           as
           had
           deserved
           best
           of
           them
           .
           I
           have
           not
           related
           this
           to
           derogate
           any
           thing
           from
           the
           Merits
           of
           a
           great
           many
           among
           them
           ,
           eminent
           for
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           brave
           Atchievements
           .
           
             Pythagoras
             ,
             Democritus
          
           ,
           and
           Plato
           are
           questionless
           
           among
           the
           Greecians
           ,
           highly
           to
           be
           recommended
           for
           their
           great
           Industry
           in
           searching
           for
           their
           Doctrine●
           among
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           and
           other
           far
           distant
           Countries
           ;
           and
           their
           Doctrines
           having
           from
           thence
           been
           transferred
           into
           Italy
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           into
           these
           Parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           pay
           a
           due
           acknowledgment
           to
           those
           who
           have
           shewn
           us
           the
           way
           how
           to
           improve
           our
           Knowledge
           .
           But
           my
           only
           aim
           is
           to
           demonstrate
           the
           Vanity
           of
           our
           Romantick
           Author
           ,
           who
           pretends
           to
           set
           them
           so
           fat
           above
           our
           Age
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           Doctrine
           and
           
             great
             Deeds
          
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           not
           as
           much
           as
           
             hope
             to
             imitate
             them
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           
           that
           ,
           if
           Pythagoras
           and
           Democritus
           were
           great
           Men
           ,
           yet
           the
           Arrogancy
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           latters
           blinding
           himself
           ,
           thereby
           to
           divert
           himself
           from
           all
           outward
           Objects
           ,
           and
           the
           better
           to
           speculate
           ,
           savour
           more
           of
           a
           
             Phantastical
             Conceit
          
           ,
           than
           
             Usefulness
             to
             the
             Publick
          
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           has
           been
           said
           of
           their
           Philosophers
           may
           also
           be
           applied
           to
           all
           others●
           who
           have
           been
           eminent
           among
           them
           ;
           If
           the
           Athenians
           ,
           had
           their
           
             Aristides
             ,
             Cimon
             ,
             Thrasibulus
             ,
             Conon
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ,
           famous
           for
           
             Justice
             ,
             Military
             Atchievements
          
           ,
           and
           
             love
             to
             their
             fatherly
             Country
          
           ;
           there
           were
           also
           
           to
           be
           found
           among
           them
           a
           Miltiades
           ,
           who
           affected
           to
           domineer
           over
           them
           ;
           a
           Themistocles
           ,
           who
           made
           a
           League
           with
           Artaxerxes
           against
           them
           ;
           an
           Alcibiades
           ,
           who
           was
           as
           excellent
           in
           Vices
           ,
           as
           celebrated
           in
           Vertues
           ,
           by
           whose
           Advice
           the
           Lacedemonians
           straitned
           the
           Athenians
           .
           If
           the
           Lacedaemonians
           had
           their
           Agesilaus
           and
           Leonidas
           ,
           the
           Thebans
           their
           Epaminondas
           ,
           never
           sufficiently
           to
           be
           praised
           for
           their
           extraordinary
           Vertues
           ;
           had
           not
           the
           Lacedemonians
           also
           a
           Pausanias
           ,
           famous
           for
           his
           
             Pride
             ,
             Levity
          
           and
           Treachery
           ?
           Was
           not
           among
           them
           also
           a
           Lysander
           so
           justly
           accused
           of
           Crudelity
           ,
           and
           other
           
             enormous
             Crimes
             ?
             Callicratidas
          
           their
           General
           ,
           if
           he
           was
           celebrated
           for
           
             Military
             Vertue
          
           ;
           
           his
           Ambition
           was
           almost
           the
           undoing
           of
           the
           Lacedaemonians
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Ruin
           of
           one
           of
           the
           best
           Fleets
           they
           ever
           set
           out
           .
           And
           since
           our
           Author
           has
           magnified
           their
           Philosophers
           so
           much
           above
           ours
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           put
           him
           in
           mind
           of
           the
           greatest
           of
           Philosophers
           ,
           who
           ,
           being
           come
           forth
           in
           our
           Age
           ,
           has
           in
           so
           much
           out-done
           all
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           both
           in
           Metaphysical
           and
           Natural
           Principles
           ,
           
           and
           is
           in
           no
           ways
           behind
           them
           in
           his
           Ethicks
           ;
           but
           especially
           in
           his
           incomparable
           Method
           of
           Reasoning
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           
           to
           believe
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           perused
           and
           duly
           considered
           his
           Philosophy
           ,
           he
           would
           perhaps
           have
           been
           cured
           of
           his
           vain
           Conceits
           of
           the
           old
           ones
           .
           It
           is
           not
           my
           business
           here
           to
           determine
           whether
           he
           has
           taken
           some
           light
           as
           to
           his
           natural
           Principles
           ,
           out
           of
           Epicurus
           ,
           as
           some
           say
           he
           has●
           as
           to
           his
           Metaphysicks
           out
           of
           St.
           Augustine
           ,
           and
           other
           Fathers
           ;
           this
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           that
           since
           his
           publishing
           the
           same
           ,
           there
           has
           been
           a
           more
           solid
           Foundation
           laid
           towards
           the
           true
           understanding
           and
           advancing
           the
           most
           useful
           Sciences
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           Golden
           Ages
           of
           his
           so
           much
           admired
           Philosophers
           have
           been
           able
           to
           produce
           .
           But
           let
           us
           not
           insist
           farther
           upon
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           since
           we
           must
           also
           take
           a
           short
           view
           of
           the
           Romans
           :
           That
           the
           same
           have
           much
           exceeded
           the
           former
           in
           true
           greatness
           of
           Mind
           ,
           Constancy
           ,
           Love
           to
           their
           Country
           ,
           and
           ,
           before
           all
           ,
           in
           Martial
           Discipline
           ,
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           nay
           even
           in
           Eloquence
           (
           that
           most
           beloved
           Art
           of
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           )
           have
           been
           equal
           to
           them
           ,
           is
           what
           scarce
           any
           body
           ,
           who
           has
           had
           a
           right
           insight
           into
           both
           their
           Histories
           ,
           will
           deny
           :
           but
           that
           they
           should
           have
           committed
           the
           Education
           of
           their
           Youth
           ,
           generally
           speaking
           ,
           to
           the
           chief
           management
           
           of
           such
           Philosophers
           as
           were
           frequent
           in
           Greece
           ,
           I
           am
           to
           learn
           yet
           .
           As
           the
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Roman
           Government
           was
           their
           Military
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           excellent
           Laws
           and
           Customs
           ;
           so
           the
           same
           were
           implanted
           into
           their
           Youth
           ,
           by
           the
           Instructions
           and
           Examples
           rather
           of
           their
           Parents
           ,
           than
           any
           publick
           Philosophers
           :
           And
           though
           in
           Process
           of
           time
           Eloquence
           begun
           to
           bear
           a
           great
           Sway
           with
           the
           Romans
           ;
           a
           yet
           was
           it
           a
           great
           while
           before
           they
           took
           the
           pains
           to
           go
           and
           hear
           the
           Greecian
           Orators
           ,
           but
           were
           contented
           with
           such
           as
           their
           Genius
           and
           Home-education
           furnish'd
           them
           withal
           .
           b
           And
           it
           is
           observeable
           that
           most
           of
           the
           Romans
           did
           excell
           in
           the
           same
           kind
           ,
           wherein
           their
           Fathers
           or
           Ancestors
           had
           been
           remarkable
           :
           c
           And
           such
           as
           had
           not
           the
           
           Advantage
           of
           such
           Parentage
           ,
           commonly
           used
           to
           chuse
           some
           great
           Man
           or
           another
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           took
           Directions
           ,
           and
           whom
           they
           strove
           to
           imitate
           .
           From
           hence
           came
           that
           Custom
           of
           taking
           their
           Youths
           into
           the
           Senate●
           House
           ,
           that
           by
           continual
           Observations
           of
           the
           Gravity
           ,
           Constancy
           and
           Secrecy
           of
           that
           great
           Assembly
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           instructed
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           State-Affairs
           ,
           but
           also
           excited
           to
           imitate
           the
           Examples
           of
           their
           several
           Parents
           .
           To
           these
           Methods
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           hearing
           of
           pratling
           Philosophers
           was
           chiefly
           owing
           that
           prodigious
           Off-spring
           of
           so
           many
           Valiant
           ,
           Wise
           ,
           and
           Eloquent
           Men
           ,
           who
           were
           educated
           by
           the
           Care
           of
           their
           Wise
           Parents
           ,
           and
           by
           timely
           applying
           themselves
           to
           Business
           under
           their
           Tuition
           ,
           became
           the
           Terrour
           of
           their
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           was
           doubtless
           one
           Reason
           why
           by
           their
           Annal
           Laws
           no
           body
           was
           admitted
           to
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           Honour
           ,
           
           till
           at
           a
           certain
           age
           ,
           that
           also
           ,
           as
           by
           steps
           ,
           they
           might
           ascend
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           sufficiently
           prepared
           with
           the
           Knowledge
           not
           only
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Practice
           and
           Management
           of
           State
           and
           Military
           Affairs
           .
           From
           
           this
           Paternal
           Care
           ,
           and
           timely
           applying
           themselves
           to
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           their
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           Martial
           Discipline
           ,
           came
           these
           so
           renowned
           Men
           among
           them
           ;
           and
           these
           Philosophers
           ,
           whom
           our
           Author
           would
           fain
           make
           us
           believe
           to
           be
           the
           principal
           Men
           of
           their
           Education
           ,
           were
           only
           employed
           to
           teach
           them
           the
           Precepts
           ,
           of
           Oratory
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           d
           and
           as
           by
           the
           most
           understanding
           Greeks
           they
           were
           not
           much
           valued
           ,
           so
           they
           proved
           very
           mischievous
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           done
           to
           the
           Greeks
           before
           ,
           and
           will
           do
           so
           to
           all
           Governments
           ,
           where
           the
           Art
           of
           Rhetorick
           is
           preferred
           before
           true
           Sense
           .
           The
           Roman
           Commonwealth
           thus
           instructed
           with
           excellent
           Laws
           ,
           and
           stock'd
           with
           Great
           and
           Wise
           Men
           ,
           yet
           was
           so
           over-run
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           Vices
           ,
           and
           entangled
           at
           last
           in
           the
           Snares
           of
           its
           own
           Citizens
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           for
           my
           Life
           see
           why
           this
           Gentleman
           should
           so
           much
           prefer
           it
           before
           our
           times
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           evident
           enough
           ,
           that
           Viceswere
           as
           predominant
           there
           as
           they
           are
           among
           us
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           they
           have
           had
           Men
           famous
           for
           Military
           Atchievements
           ,
           Temperance
           ,
           
           Constancy
           ,
           and
           other
           Vertues
           ,
           our
           Age
           is
           not
           destitute
           of
           them
           .
           Was
           not
           Avarice
           as
           enormous
           among
           the
           Romans
           as
           it
           is
           among
           us
           ?
           The
           Saying
           of
           Jugurtha
           ,
           who
           had
           tryed
           them
           in
           that
           kind
           ,
           sufficiently
           verifies
           it
           .
           
           And
           he
           that
           doubts
           ,
           whether
           all
           sorts
           of
           Vices
           were
           as
           much
           in
           vogue
           at
           Rome
           formerly
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           in
           our
           Age
           ,
           let
           him
           (
           besides
           what
           their
           Poets
           and
           other
           Historians
           have
           left
           us
           )
           but
           cast
           one
           Eye
           upon
           that
           Catalogue
           which
           Cicero
           gives
           us
           of
           such
           as
           were
           the
           Associates
           of
           Catiline
           ,
           
           and
           belonged
           to
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           quickly
           be
           of
           the
           same
           Opinion
           with
           me
           .
           e
           Did
           not
           Cicero
           tell
           them
           publickly
           to
           their
           Faces
           ,
           That
           through
           the
           Licentiousness
           and
           Avarice
           of
           the
           Roman
           Generals
           ,
           
           more
           Cities
           were
           spoiled
           by
           their
           own
           Soldiers
           ,
           than
           by
           the
           Enemies
           ?
           Had
           not
           they
           among
           them
           as
           well
           their
           
             Tarquin
             ,
             Sulla
             ,
             Catiline
             ,
             Antony
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ,
           as
           their
           
             Scipio's
             ,
             Regulus
             ,
             Marcellus
          
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           .
        
         
           Truly
           even
           Cicero
           himself
           ,
           who
           could
           give
           such
           good
           Doctrines
           to
           others
           ,
           who
           pretended
           to
           be
           behind-hand
           with
           no
           body
           for
           Love
           to
           his
           Country
           ,
           Greatness
           of
           Mind
           ,
           and
           other
           Vertues
           ,
           who
           was
           certainly
           as
           great
           a
           Philosopher
           as
           ever
           the
           Romans
           had
           ,
           and
           writ
           as
           pathetically
           ,
           as
           any
           body
           in
           his
           Philosophical
           Treatises
           ,
           was
           ,
           without
           Contradiction
           ,
           guilty
           of
           vain
           Ambition
           ,
           Flattery
           ,
           Dissimulation
           ,
           and
           other
           Extravagancies
           .
           And
           though
           he
           exclaims
           most
           egregiously
           against
           the
           latter
           ,
           especially
           a
           in
           his
           Philosophical
           Works
           ;
           yet
           those
           that
           will
           take
           the
           pains
           to
           compare
           his
           Orations
           ,
           
             pro
             Rege
             Dejotaro
             &
             pro
             Marcello
             ,
          
           with
           his
           Philippicks
           ,
           will
           easily
           be
           convinced
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           studied
           that
           Art
           as
           well
           ,
           and
           made
           himself
           as
           great
           a
           Master
           of
           it
           as
           any
           body
           .
           Now
           if
           we
           look
           upon
           the
           Religious
           Institutions
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           How
           ridiculous
           were
           
           they
           !
           And
           though
           they
           served
           sometimes
           for
           a
           State
           's
           Turn
           ,
           yet
           proved
           they
           often
           as
           mischievous
           ;
           since
           for
           all
           the
           outward
           Pomp
           ,
           b
           the
           most
           judicious
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           as
           also
           others
           ,
           were
           sensible
           of
           the
           Vanity
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           would
           ridicule
           them
           also
           upon
           occasion
           .
           How
           Cato
           the
           Elder
           represented
           the
           Vanity
           of
           the
           Augurs
           ,
           and
           
           Hannibal's
           witty
           Reply
           to
           Prusias
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           fight
           ,
           because
           the
           Entrails
           of
           the
           Beasts
           did
           not
           prove
           favourable
           ,
           is
           well
           known
           to
           those
           who
           are
           vers'd
           in
           Histories
           .
           Their
           Constitutions
           ,
           Laws
           ,
           and
           Policy
           ,
           it
           's
           true
           ,
           were
           extraordinary
           ;
           their
           Counsels
           grave
           ,
           and
           deeply
           laid
           ;
           their
           Constancy
           admirable
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           seldom
           receded
           ;
           their
           Military
           Discipline
           and
           Order
           of
           their
           Legions
           ,
           without
           Comparison
           ,
           much
           above
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           to
           be
           found
           in
           those
           times
           .
           Nevertheless
           the
           perpetual
           Contests
           betwixt
           the
           Patricians
           and
           Plebeians
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           betwixt
           the
           Senate
           and
           People
           ,
           caused
           a
           great
           many
           Convulsions
           in
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           was
           at
           last
           the
           cause
           of
           its
           Alteration
           .
           After
           Valerius
           had
           once
           given
           
           an
           Inch
           to
           the
           Plebeians
           ,
           in
           allowing
           the
           Appeal
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           be
           contented
           ,
           till
           by
           their
           shameful
           Tumultuous
           Assembly
           in
           the
           Mount
           Aventine
           ,
           they
           forced
           the
           Senate
           to
           allow
           them
           their
           Tribunes
           ,
           who
           so
           well
           knew
           how
           to
           play
           their
           Cards
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           little
           time
           the
           Plebeians
           were
           admitted
           to
           all
           Dignities
           ,
           and
           by
           continual
           Strifes
           against
           the
           Patricians
           ,
           were
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           abolishing
           the
           Power
           of
           both
           .
           For
           when
           Sylla
           had
           once
           tryed
           what
           the
           Romans
           could
           bear
           ,
           Pompey
           his
           Scholar
           was
           for
           following
           his
           Foot-steps
           ;
           but
           being
           prevented
           by
           Caesar
           ,
           left
           that
           Work
           to
           be
           perfected
           by
           him
           and
           his
           Successors
           .
           Their
           Gravity
           also
           and
           Constancy
           was
           not
           a
           little
           shaken
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           forced
           to
           make
           that
           shameful
           Peace
           with
           Porscnna
           ,
           so
           little
           spoken
           of
           by
           the
           Roman
           Historians
           ,
           and
           to
           redeem
           themselves
           from
           the
           Gauls
           ,
           called
           the
           Senones
           ,
           with
           Money
           .
           How
           also
           their
           Military
           Discipline
           did
           ,
           by
           degrees
           ,
           decay
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           degenerate
           into
           such
           a
           licentiousness
           ,
           that
           the
           Souldiers
           and
           Generals
           of
           their
           setting
           up
           became
           Masters
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           the
           Histories
           of
           these
           Times
           do
           abundantly
           testify
           .
           It
           is
           then
           in
           vain
           for
           our
           Author
           to
           seek
           for
           
           his
           Golden
           Age
           among
           the
           Greeks
           and
           the
           Romans
           .
           If
           he
           had
           perused
           the
           97
           a
           Epistle
           of
           
           Seneca's
           ,
           who
           questionless
           had
           an
           extraordinary
           insight
           into
           those
           Times
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           lost
           his
           Appetite
           of
           railing
           against
           our
           Age
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           evident
           to
           all
           considering
           Men
           ,
           that
           if
           our
           Times
           be
           over-run
           with
           Vices
           ;
           nevertheless
           we
           are
           not
           destitute
           of
           Examples
           of
           Contempt
           of
           Death
           ,
           Love
           to
           their
           Country
           ,
           Constancy
           ,
           Valour
           ,
           and
           other
           most
           eminent
           Vertues
           .
        
         
           Contempt
           of
           Death
           is
           so
           common
           to
           our
           Age
           ,
           that
           even
           our
           Miscreants
           shew
           it
           frequently
           in
           their
           Journey
           to
           Tiburn
           .
           And
           if
           this
           Gentleman's
           Eyes
           had
           not
           been
           quite
           dazled
           with
           his
           Ancients
           vanity
           ,
           he
           might
           at
           Copenhagen
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           there
           ,
           have
           seen
           the
           Remnants
           of
           Valour
           ,
           Bravery
           and
           Constancy
           ,
           which
           the
           Citizens
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           when
           reduced
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           shewed
           under
           the
           Conduct
           of
           so
           brave
           a
           King
           in
           our
           Age.
           Hath
           our
           Author
           forgot
           what
           one
           single
           Person
           ,
           whose
           Name
           was
           Hasselaer
           ,
           did
           in
           our
           memory
           at
           Amsterdam
           ;
           who
           saved
           
           that
           City
           from
           falling
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           French
           ,
           who
           were
           much
           stronger
           and
           nearer
           to
           that
           City
           ,
           than
           ever
           Hannibal
           was
           to
           Rome
           ,
           after
           the
           defeat
           of
           Cannas
           ?
           Can
           our
           Author
           have
           forgot
           that
           successive
           Off-spring
           of
           Heroes
           ,
           of
           that
           illustrious
           Family
           ,
           from
           whence
           his
           present
           Majesty
           is
           descended
           ?
           Has
           he
           forgot
           what
           his
           Ancestors
           not
           only
           ,
           but
           more
           particularly
           he
           in
           Person
           has
           done
           for
           the
           Deliverance
           of
           his
           Native
           Country
           ,
           first
           ,
           and
           again
           for
           us
           ,
           against
           a
           more
           potent
           Enemy
           ,
           than
           the
           Carthaginians
           were
           in
           comparison
           of
           Rome
           ?
           If
           I
           should
           but
           hint
           the
           particulars
           of
           these
           great
           actions
           ,
           certainly
           it
           would
           make
           him
           asham'd
           of
           his
           vain
           Conceits
           .
           But
           since
           these
           great
           and
           unparallell'd
           Actions
           will
           never
           be
           forgot
           by
           all
           good
           Men
           ,
           and
           my
           Pen
           is
           in
           no
           ways
           able
           to
           find
           words
           proportionable
           to
           so
           extraordinary
           Merits
           ,
           I
           will
           only
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           defie
           our
           Author
           to
           shew
           me
           out
           of
           all
           his
           worm-eaten
           Antiquities
           ,
           (
           whether
           Greeks
           or
           Romans
           ,
           )
           a
           Family
           by
           a
           continual
           Succession
           of
           time
           so
           abounding
           with
           Champions
           for
           their
           Country
           ,
           as
           his
           Majesty's
           ,
           or
           any
           one
           of
           the
           Ancient
           
           Hero's
           surpassing
           his
           Majesty
           in
           Valour
           ,
           Prudence
           and
           Justice
           .
           It
           
           is
           therefore
           to
           be
           admired
           ,
           why
           among
           so
           many
           Romans
           eminent
           for
           their
           Vertues
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           pick
           out
           any
           others
           to
           put
           as
           Examples
           ,
           
           besides
           Cato
           and
           
             Brutus
             ;
             Cato
          
           was
           always
           censured
           by
           all
           understanding
           Politicians
           ,
           for
           having
           more
           surliness
           in
           him
           than
           was
           useful
           to
           the
           State.
           And
           Brutus
           committed
           the
           blackest
           Villany
           against
           his
           Friend
           ,
           and
           murthered
           him
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           ow'd
           more
           than
           to
           his
           Parents
           .
           Neither
           is
           the
           matter
           much
           mended
           ,
           by
           excusing
           his
           Villany
           with
           the
           pretence
           of
           publick
           Liberty
           ;
           for
           not
           to
           mention
           ,
           that
           he
           and
           Cassius
           took
           upon
           themselves
           the
           same
           Title
           of
           Imperator
           ,
           as
           Caesar
           had
           done
           :
           it
           is
           evident
           enough
           to
           all
           sensible
           Men
           ,
           that
           they
           intended
           to
           play
           the
           same
           Game
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           worse
           ,
           since
           they
           were
           far
           behind
           him
           in
           every
           respect
           .
           And
           if
           a
           pretence
           of
           Liberty
           is
           sufficient
           to
           warrant
           the
           blackest
           Crimes
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           why
           Ravaillac
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           that
           stamp
           ,
           should
           not
           claim
           the
           same
           Priviledge
           ;
           since
           questionless
           the
           pretence
           of
           their
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           are
           as
           specious
           as
           those
           of
           Liberty
           .
           Methinks
           our
           Author
           shews
           in
           this
           point
           especially
           
           a
           little
           too
           much
           inclination
           to
           such
           ,
           as
           rail
           with
           great
           violence
           against
           the
           Jesuits
           ;
           yet
           have
           not
           laid
           aside
           their
           Doctrine
           of
           Sacrificing
           either
           King
           ,
           Friend
           ,
           Relations
           or
           Kindred
           ,
           when
           ever
           they
           are
           possessed
           with
           the
           Frensical
           humour
           ,
           that
           any
           thing
           is
           done
           in
           prejudice
           of
           their
           pretended
           Rights
           ,
           which
           they
           know
           how
           to
           deduce
           with
           as
           many
           florid
           Speeches
           ,
           as
           ever
           the
           whimsical
           b
           Greeks
           and
           some
           of
           the
           b
           c
           Romans
           did
           ,
           when
           they
           intended
           to
           impose
           upon
           the
           People
           under
           the
           pretext
           of
           publick
           Liberty
           .
           And
           here
           I
           should
           say
           something
           concerning
           our
           Author's
           new
           broach'd
           Rules
           of
           Policy
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Digression
           he
           makes
           upon
           the
           most
           Antient
           Constitutions
           of
           Government
           in
           Europe
           :
           but
           because
           these
           Remarks
           are
           grown
           almost
           as
           monstrous
           in
           bigness
           as
           the
           Preface
           it self
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           be
           obliged
           to
           treat
           of
           these
           Points
           hereafter
           ,
           when
           he
           in
           the
           Treatise
           represents
           the
           form
           of
           Government
           in
           Denmark
           and
           other
           Countries
           ,
           we
           will
           supersede
           it
           here
           ,
           as
           also
           ,
           what
           he
           says
           according
           to
           his
           Romantick
           way
           ,
           
             That
             
             in
          
           Spain
           ,
           Italy
           ,
           and
           France
           ,
           
             Slavery
             is
             not
             so
             conspicuous
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Northern
             parts
             it
             appears
             in
             its
             true
             shape
          
           ;
           since
           something
           of
           that
           will
           be
           said
           in
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           the
           Treatise
           ,
           where
           he
           speaks
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           But
           what
           he
           says
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             now
             or
             never
             seasonable
             to
             assert
             both
             the
             Peoples
             Right
             and
             his
             Majesty's
             Title
             ,
          
           is
           like
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Vanity
           ,
           since
           God
           knows
           he
           has
           not
           said
           one
           word
           farther
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           would
           have
           been
           but
           common
           Wisdom
           not
           to
           have
           inserted
           things
           of
           that
           high
           moment
           in
           a
           transitory
           way
           among
           his
           fantastical
           Conceits
           ,
           especially
           at
           a
           time
           when
           the
           People
           enjoy
           their
           legal
           Liberties
           under
           the
           Reign
           of
           a
           Wise
           ,
           Just
           ,
           and
           Brave
           King
           ,
           whose
           Title
           is
           so
           generally
           approved
           by
           the
           Practice
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           especially
           our
           Age
           ,
           and
           more
           particularly
           by
           the
           general
           approbation
           of
           all
           Europe
           ,
           and
           all
           good
           Men
           in
           these
           Kingdoms
           ,
           I
           conclude
           with
           the
           great
           Roman
           Politician
           and
           Philosopher
           .
        
         
           Nihil
           est
           temeritate
           turpius
           ,
           nec
           quidquam
           tam
           indignum
           sapientis
           gravitate
           &
           constantia
           ,
           quam
           aut
           falsum
           sentire
           ,
           aut
           quod
           non
           satis
           exploratè
           perceptum
           aut
           cognitum
           sit
           ,
           sine
           ulla
           dubitatione
           defendere
           .
           (
           
             ic
             .
             lib.
             1.
             de
             natur
             .
             Deor.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           REMARKS
           UPON
           THE
           TREATISE
           ,
           CALLED
           An
           ACCOUNT
           OF
           DENMARK
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             first
             Chapter
             of
             the
          
           Treatise
           
             it self
             ,
             having
             nothing
             material
             in
             it
             ,
             besides
             a
             general
             Geographical
             Description
             of
             the
             Territories
             belonging
             to
             the
             King
             of
          
           Denmark
           ,
           
             does
             not
             require
             any
             further
             Observations
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Author
             in
             some
             other
             matters
             had
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             has
             done
             in
             this
             )
             rather
             follow'd
             the
             foot-steps
             of
             Authentick
             Writers
             ,
             than
             his
          
           Sensible
           and
           Grave
           Men
           
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             in
             this
             Chapter
             )
             who
             have
             misled
             him
             for
             the
             most
             
             part
             ,
             into
             a
             Conceit
             of
             his
             own
          
           Knowledge
           
             and
             an
             ill-grounded
          
           Experience
           ,
           
             instead
             of
          
           Truth
           ,
           
             we
             might
             have
             superseded
             to
             extend
             these
          
           Remarks
           
             so
             far
             as
             we
             are
             obliged
             now
             to
             do
             .
             We
             will
             therefore
             go
             on
             to
             the
             Second
             Chapter
             ,
             where
             he
             speaks
             thus
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Island
             of
          
           Zealand
           :
           It
           is
           almost
           of
           a
           circular
           Figure
           ,
           and
           contains
           about
           
             180
             English
          
           Miles
           in
           circumference
           :
           I
           cannot
           commend
           its
           Fertility
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           Bread
           Corn
           growing
           in
           any
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           except
           Rye
           ,
           which
           indeed
           is
           in
           good
           quantity
           ,
           and
           whereof
           most
           of
           their
           Bread
           is
           made
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           has
           no
           Rivers
           ,
           nor
           above
           half
           a
           score
           Brooks
           that
           are
           able
           to
           turn
           a
           Mill
           ,
           &c.
           
           About
           one
           fourth
           part
           of
           it
           is
           Forrest
           lying
           open
           for
           the
           King
           's
           Hunting
           ,
           and
           his
           Game
           ,
           such
           as
           Stags
           ,
           Wild
           Boars
           ,
           Roe
           Buck
           ,
           &c.
           
           These
           are
           such
           Sacred
           things
           ,
           that
           no
           body
           dares
           touch
           them
           ,
           tho'
           they
           find
           them
           in
           whole
           Herds
           destroying
           their
           Corn
           ,
           to
           the
           infinite
           yearly
           damage
           of
           the
           poor
           Peasants
           ,
           &c.
           
           For
           Sea-Ports
           ,
           that
           most
           excellent
           one
           belonging
           to
           Copenhagen
           ,
           must
           make
           amends
           for
           the
           want
           of
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           this
           ,
           but
           many
           other
           of
           the
           Islands
           ;
           there
           being
           few
           others
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           capable
           of
           harboring
           a
           Vessel
           of
           200
           Tuns
           ,
           &c.
           
           
           Neither
           is
           this
           a
           sensible
           want
           ,
           because
           there
           are
           no
           Commodities
           in
           this
           Island
           ,
           for
           Exportation
           .
           I
           have
           been
           told
           ,
           that
           forty
           years
           ago
           ,
           ten
           or
           twelve
           Dutch
           Fly-Boats
           found
           yearly
           their
           Lading
           at
           Kiog
           ,
           a
           pretty
           flourishing
           Town
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           within
           twenty
           English
           Miles
           of
           Copenhagen
           ,
           but
           of
           late
           they
           seem
           to
           be
           well
           satisfied
           ,
           if
           the
           Product
           of
           the
           Isle
           maintains
           in
           this
           sort
           of
           Grain
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           it
           :
           Not
           that
           the
           Numbers
           of
           these
           are
           increased
           ,
           but
           Husbandry
           is
           not
           so
           much
           encouraged
           now
           ,
           as
           when
           the
           Taxes
           of
           the
           poor
           Country
           People
           were
           less
           frequent
           and
           grievous
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           feeding
           of
           the
           Commonalty
           generally
           throughout
           all
           Denmark
           ,
           is
           very
           mean
           ,
           the
           Burgers
           or
           Citizens
           sustaining
           themselves
           with
           Rye
           Bread
           ,
           Sale
           Flesh
           ,
           Stock
           Fish
           ,
           Bacon
           ,
           and
           very
           bad
           Cheese
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           the
           Inspecters
           of
           our
           Markets
           in
           England
           ,
           who
           use
           to
           destory
           or
           send
           to
           the
           Prisons
           all
           such
           Victuals
           as
           are
           not
           judged
           wholesom
           ,
           would
           (
           if
           they
           found
           them
           no
           better
           provided
           than
           at
           Copenhagen
           )
           go
           near
           to
           empty
           the
           Markets
           ,
           and
           leave
           little
           so
           either
           Buyer
           or
           Seller
           ;
           the
           Peasants
           live
           on
           Roots
           ,
           white
           Meats
           ,
           and
           Rye
           Bread
           ,
           feldom
           tasting
           fresh
           Fish
           ,
           and
           scarce
           ever
           Flesh
           ,
           unless
           on
           some
           extraordinary
           Festivals
           
           as
           on
           St.
           
             Martin's
             Eve
          
           ,
           when
           each
           Family
           in
           Denmark
           ,
           without
           fail
           ,
           makes
           merry
           with
           a
           roasted
           Goose
           at
           Supper
           ,
           Here
           and
           in
           all
           Denmark
           ,
           are
           but
           two
           Seasons
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           Winter
           and
           Summer
           ;
           those
           two
           other
           more
           agreeable
           ones
           of
           Spring
           and
           Autumn
           not
           being
           commonly
           known
           ;
           the
           Spring
           never
           ,
           and
           the
           Autumn
           seldom
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           principal
           things
           of
           this
           Island
           ,
           and
           indeed
           of
           all
           Denmark
           ,
           are
           the
           City
           of
           Copenhagen
           ,
           and
           the
           Passage
           of
           the
           Sound
           .
           I
           will
           begin
           with
           the
           City
           ,
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           when
           I
           have
           done
           with
           that
           ,
           I
           have
           little
           more
           to
           say
           of
           any
           other
           in
           the
           King
           of
           Denmark's
           Dominions
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           other
           belonging
           to
           him
           ,
           much
           better
           than
           our
           Town
           of
           St.
           
             Albans
             .
             Thus
             far
             our
             Author
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Island
           of
           Zealand
           containing
           the
           chief
           City
           of
           all
           Denmark
           ,
           and
           being
           the
           place
           of
           Residence
           of
           its
           Kings
           ,
           and
           consequently
           more
           frequented
           by
           Strangers
           ,
           than
           most
           of
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           we
           might
           have
           justly
           expected
           a
           more
           exact
           Account
           thereof
           ,
           than
           of
           the
           rest
           ;
           which
           ,
           how
           it
           has
           been
           performed
           ,
           will
           be
           worth
           our
           taking
           notice
           of
           .
           The
           circumference
           of
           Zealand
           he
           makes
           to
           be
           ●80
           English
           Miles
           ,
           when
           I
           am
           surre
           I
           could
           
           never
           meet
           with
           any
           body
           whether
           Da●e
           or
           other
           Foreigner
           ,
           that
           knew
           this
           Island
           ,
           but
           all
           confirmed
           what
           I
           had
           observed
           as
           near
           as
           I
           could
           ,
           before
           ,
           that
           the
           length
           of
           this
           Island
           were
           about
           20
           Danish
           Leagues
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           do
           reckon
           but
           a
           Danish
           League
           to
           consist
           of
           four
           English
           Miles
           (
           as
           certainly
           they
           do
           at
           least
           )
           the
           circumference
           which
           this
           Gentleman
           himself
           is
           pleased
           to
           make
           almost
           circular
           ,
           must
           by
           computation
           ,
           amount
           to
           240
           English
           Miles
           ,
           which
           is
           60
           more
           than
           is
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Author's
           Description
           .
           And
           according
           to
           this
           Calculation
           ,
           you
           must
           give
           grains
           of
           allowance
           for
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           he
           cannot
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             recommend
             its
             Fertility
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             Bread
             Corn
             growing
             there
             in
             any
             part
             ,
             except
             Rye
             :
          
           but
           he
           had
           forgot
           that
           there
           also
           grows
           Wheat
           in
           some
           parts
           ,
           and
           Barley
           almost
           every
           where
           in
           abundance
           ,
           as
           also
           a
           great
           quantity
           of
           Oats
           .
           He
           says
           ,
           
             That
             there
             are
             few
             Ports
             in
             this
             and
             many
             other
             of
             these
             Islands
             capable
             of
             harbouring
             a
             Vessel
             of
             200
             Tuns
             ;
             neither
             that
             this
             is
             a
             sensible
             want
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             no
             Commodities
             in
             this
             Island
             for
             Exportation
             .
          
           I
           must
           confess
           he
           has
           been
           a
           little
           more
           modest
           in
           this
           Assertion
           than
           in
           any
           other
           before
           ,
           having
           added
           the
           words
           
           (
           
             that
             I
             know
             of
          
           )
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           wonder
           that
           his
           
             Grave
             and
             Sensible
             Men
          
           could
           not
           instruct
           him
           better
           .
           They
           must
           for
           all
           their
           Gravity
           have
           been
           either
           very
           ignorant
           ,
           or
           else
           very
           negligent
           in
           not
           telling
           him
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           very
           Island
           of
           Zealand
           ,
           were
           other
           Cities
           and
           Ports
           (
           not
           to
           speak
           in
           this
           place
           of
           those
           in
           the
           other
           Islands
           ,
           which
           shall
           he
           mentioned
           in
           their
           proper
           places
           )
           which
           could
           ,
           and
           did
           
             harbour
             Ships
             of
             above
             200
             Tuns
             ,
          
           and
           that
           it
           would
           be
           a
           
             considerable
             want
          
           ,
           if
           these
           places
           were
           not
           in
           that
           Island
           ;
           since
           from
           Corsoer
           ,
           a
           place
           well
           Fortified
           with
           a
           Castle
           ,
           and
           lying
           on
           the
           West
           side
           of
           this
           Island
           on
           the
           great
           Belt
           over
           against
           Nyburgh
           in
           Funen
           ,
           a
           considerable
           quantity
           of
           Barley
           is
           yearly
           Exported
           to
           Holland
           ;
           as
           is
           done
           likewise
           from
           Holbeck
           ,
           but
           more
           especially
           from
           Calenburgh
           ;
           which
           being
           a
           well
           built
           place
           ,
           exceeding
           St.
           Albans
           in
           every
           respect
           ,
           and
           having
           a
           very
           good
           Port
           capable
           of
           harbouring
           Ships
           of
           a
           much
           greater
           burden
           than
           200
           Tuns
           ,
           stands
           about
           fifteen
           or
           sixteen
           English
           Miles
           North
           of
           Corsoer
           .
           In
           the
           South
           part
           of
           this
           Island
           ,
           is
           also
           a
           place
           called
           Nestwed
           ,
           situated
           on
           a
           Navigable
           River
           ,
           which
           extends
           it self
           much
           higher
           
           into
           the
           Country
           ,
           (
           tho'
           our
           Author
           has
           been
           pleased
           to
           allow
           none
           at
           all
           here
           )
           from
           whence
           there
           is
           a
           considerable
           Trade
           to
           Lubeck
           .
           And
           if
           from
           Kiog
           ,
           an
           inconsiderable
           place
           in
           comparison
           of
           these
           places
           we
           have
           now
           mentioned
           ,
           but
           particularly
           remembered
           by
           this
           Gentleman
           ,
           when
           he
           forgot
           the
           rest
           ,
           there
           used
           formerly
           to
           go
           a
           few
           Fly-Boats
           to
           Holland
           ,
           there
           go
           more
           now
           from
           thence
           to
           Norwegen
           with
           Malt.
           I
           will
           not
           insist
           now
           upon
           some
           of
           less
           Note
           ,
           as
           Schelsoer
           and
           Warburg
           ,
           tho'
           the
           last
           of
           these
           has
           been
           famous
           in
           our
           Age
           ,
           because
           Charles
           King
           of
           Sweden
           in
           his
           first
           Expedition
           against
           
             Denmark
             ,
             Anno
          
           1657.
           did
           set
           first
           footing
           there
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           afterwards
           in
           his
           second
           ,
           Anno
           1658.
           at
           Cursoer
           .
           When
           I
           consider
           with
           my self
           ,
           that
           this
           Gentleman
           has
           not
           as
           much
           as
           made
           the
           least
           mention
           of
           these
           before-mentioned
           places
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           this
           contradicts
           his
           Norions
           he
           has
           set
           down
           of
           this
           Island
           of
           Zealand
           ,
           as
           also
           that
           not
           so
           much
           as
           any
           places
           have
           been
           named
           by
           him
           ,
           lying
           beyond
           
             Elsinore
             ,
             Cronenburgh
             &
             King
          
           ,
           the
           most
           remote
           of
           which
           is
           within
           20
           English
           Miles
           of
           Copenhagen
           ,
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           very
           obvious
           ,
           that
           both
           his
           
             own
             Knowledge
          
           
           and
           that
           of
           his
           
             Grave
             and
             Sensible
             Teachers
          
           ,
           did
           not
           reach
           much
           farther
           .
           And
           what
           may
           confirm
           any
           body
           in
           this
           opinion
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           tells
           us
           a
           most
           dismal
           Story
           ,
           
             of
             whole
             Herds
             of
             Stags
             ,
             Wild
             Boars
             and
             Ro●
             Bucks
             ,
          
           (
           whom
           he
           calls
           
             Sacred
             things
             )
             destroying
             the
             poor
             Peasants
             Corn
             :
          
           when
           it
           is
           sufficiently
           known
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           Kingdom
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           not
           Provision
           made
           for
           preserving
           the
           Royal
           Game
           against
           the
           rapaciousness
           of
           the
           Peasants
           and
           other
           Vagabonds
           .
           And
           tho'
           there
           is
           a
           considerable
           quantity
           of
           Forests
           Royal
           ,
           and
           Wild
           Beasts
           in
           this
           Island
           ,
           yet
           is
           an
           effectual
           care
           taken
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           destructive
           to
           the
           Country
           ;
           since
           not
           only
           every
           Nobleman
           ,
           (
           who
           possess
           almost
           all
           the
           Lands
           not
           belonging
           to
           the
           King
           here
           )
           have
           the
           Priviledge
           of
           Hunting
           and
           Shooting
           in
           their
           own
           Lordships
           ,
           or
           Territories
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Court
           by
           frequent
           Hunting
           ,
           kill
           a
           great
           number
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           keeps
           in
           every
           part
           a
           certain
           number
           of
           Huntsmen
           ,
           whose
           Duty
           it
           is
           to
           preserve
           the
           Country
           from
           receiving
           damage
           by
           these
           wild
           Beasts
           .
        
         
           But
           leaving
           the
           wild
           Beasts
           ,
           we
           must
           also
           see
           what
           he
           says
           concerning
           the
           Inhabitants
           
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           whose
           feeding
           (
           if
           this
           Gentleman
           is
           to
           be
           believed
           )
           
             is
             very
             mean
             ,
             and
             the
             Burgers
             and
             Citizens
             sustain
             themselves
             with
             Rye
             Bread
             ,
             Salt
             Flesh
             ,
             Stock
             Fish
             ,
             Bacon
             ,
             and
             very
             bad
             Cheese
             .
          
           Here
           you
           see
           the
           Fare
           of
           the
           Danes
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           those
           who
           live
           in
           the
           Cities
           ,
           for
           the
           poor
           Peasants
           fare
           worse
           .
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           think
           that
           this
           Gentleman
           happened
           to
           light
           into
           some
           Black-Smiths
           or
           other
           their
           like
           Mechanicks
           House
           in
           Copenhagen
           ,
           who
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Custom
           of
           these
           Northern
           Countries
           )
           being
           obliged
           to
           find
           their
           Journey-Men
           with
           Victuals
           at
           their
           Houses
           ,
           where
           they
           work
           ,
           make
           use
           of
           such
           Dishes
           as
           our
           Author
           has
           been
           pleased
           to
           mention
           here
           .
           But
           if
           he
           had
           been
           acquainted
           in
           Burgers
           or
           Citizens
           Houses
           of
           an
           higher
           Degree
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           met
           also
           with
           another
           sort
           of
           Victuals
           .
           It
           is
           so
           generally
           objected
           as
           a
           fault
           to
           the
           Northern
           Nations
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           too
           Liberal
           and
           Hospitable
           in
           their
           Houses
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           mind
           Eating
           and
           Drinking
           more
           than
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           that
           I
           wonder
           how
           this
           Gentleman
           could
           think
           upon
           it
           ,
           except
           he
           takes
           a
           particular
           Pride
           to
           be
           singular
           ,
           and
           to
           t●ll
           us
           Miracles
           ,
           which
           were
           never
           seen
           or
           heard
           of
           before
           his
           
           Arrival
           in
           Denmark
           .
           I
           may
           say
           it
           without
           Vanity
           ,
           that
           the
           Northern
           parts
           are
           very
           well
           known
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           as
           well
           as
           to
           this
           Gentleman
           ,
           and
           this
           I
           can
           affirm
           for
           a
           truh
           ,
           which
           may
           easily
           be
           confirmed
           by
           hundreds
           in
           this
           Town
           ,
           that
           the
           abovesaid
           Objection
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           is
           utterly
           contrary
           to
           the
           Experience
           of
           all
           understanding
           People
           ;
           since
           it
           has
           been
           always
           confessed
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           rather
           exceed
           the
           true
           bounds
           in
           this
           point
           .
           For
           nothing
           is
           more
           common
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           than
           to
           see
           the
           Table-Cloath
           laid
           thrice
           a
           day
           ,
           and
           at
           every
           Meal
           to
           have
           hot
           Victuals
           ,
           at
           Dinner
           especially
           you
           shall
           seldom
           find
           them
           without
           two
           Dishes
           ;
           among
           Mechanicks
           the
           most
           solid
           sort
           of
           Victuals●
           such
           as
           are
           suitable
           to
           their
           Constitutions
           and
           Labour
           are
           used
           ,
           but
           the
           better
           sort
           of
           Citizens
           generally
           deny
           themselves
           not
           any
           thing
           that
           the
           Season
           affords
           ,
           and
           are
           extreamly
           addicted
           to
           Varieties
           in
           their
           Diet.
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           you
           may
           seldom
           meet
           there
           with
           such
           large
           Dishes
           of
           Meat
           at
           the
           Tables
           of
           the
           better
           sort
           ,
           as
           are
           customary
           here
           ,
           but
           they
           make
           that
           up
           in
           the
           Number
           ;
           since
           even
           in
           private
           Burgers
           Houses
           ,
           they
           seldom
           sit
           down
           at
           Dinner
           or
           Snpper
           without
           
           two
           Dishes
           ,
           &
           a
           Glass
           of
           Wine
           ,
           which
           generally
           they
           are
           furnish'd
           withall
           in
           their
           own
           Houses
           ,
           Taverns
           being
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           so
           excessive
           anumber
           there
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           with
           us
           .
           When
           they
           invite
           their
           Friends
           ,
           their
           Tables
           are
           always
           thrice
           fill'd
           up
           with
           variety
           of
           Victuals
           ,
           &
           Wine
           is
           so
           plentiful
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           Man
           does
           not
           feel
           the
           effects
           of
           the
           Feast
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           think
           himself
           well
           Entertained
           the
           day
           before
           .
           I
           will
           not
           undertake
           here
           to
           make
           an
           exact
           Comparison
           betwixt
           our
           and
           their
           Markets
           ,
           since
           perhaps
           this
           Gentleman
           and
           his
           Friends
           have
           taken
           more
           pains
           in
           searching
           them
           ,
           than
           ever
           I
           did
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           notorious
           enough
           ,
           that
           in
           Denmark
           the
           Beef
           is
           exceeding
           well
           tasted
           and
           very
           fat
           ,
           that
           Veal
           is
           proportionably
           good
           ,
           (
           tho'
           not
           so
           large
           as
           here
           )
           and
           their
           Hogs-flesh
           to
           be
           compared
           to
           any
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           also
           Lambs-flesh
           and
           Mutton
           not
           to
           be
           despised
           ,
           tho'
           the
           latter
           be
           not
           so
           common
           among
           them
           .
           Concerning
           their
           Poultry
           we
           will
           say
           nothing
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           because
           we
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           speak
           something
           of
           this
           hereafter
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           our
           Author
           's
           Remarkable
           History
           of
           the
           Green-Geese
           and
           other
           wild
           and
           tame
           
           Fowl.
           What
           he
           says
           concerning
           that
           there
           are
           but
           two
           Seasons
           in
           Denmark
           ,
           may
           best
           be
           explained
           by
           comparing
           the
           North
           Latitude
           of
           these
           Countries
           with
           some
           of
           ours
           .
           The
           North
           Latitude
           then
           of
           Denmark
           being
           betwixt
           the
           Degrees
           of
           54
           and
           58
           lies
           parallel
           to
           all
           that
           Tract
           in
           our
           Island
           ,
           laying
           betwixt
           the
           City
           of
           York
           and
           the
           further
           end
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           the
           City
           of
           Copenhagen
           being
           situated
           under
           the
           56
           Degrees
           of
           Northern
           Latitude
           ,
           which
           is
           correspondent
           to
           that
           of
           Edenburgh
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           we
           may
           from
           thence
           conjecture
           ,
           That
           the
           
             leaping
             from
             extremity
             of
             heat
             to
             extremity
             of
             cold
             ,
          
           is
           not
           near
           so
           fearful
           as
           this
           Gentleman
           would
           make
           us
           believe
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           it
           is
           not
           so
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           Denmark
           .
           The
           rest
           of
           this
           Chapter
           is
           taken
           up
           with
           the
           Description
           of
           Copenhagen
           ,
           which
           being
           the
           only
           place
           this
           Gentleman
           has
           thought
           worthy
           of
           taking
           particular
           notice
           of
           ,
           yet
           is
           described
           by
           him
           so
           superficially
           ,
           that
           besides
           what
           he
           says
           of
           the
           Port
           and
           its
           situation
           ,
           scarce
           any
           thing
           else
           has
           been
           mentioned
           of
           the
           same
           .
           This
           Author
           having
           already
           shewed
           himself
           no
           great
           admirer
           of
           Universities
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           much
           admire
           
           at
           his
           not
           so
           much
           as
           naming
           that
           of
           Copenhagen
           ;
           but
           since
           he
           seem'd
           so
           fond
           in
           his
           Preface
           ,
           of
           the
           Bodily
           Exercises
           practised
           in
           the
           Antient
           Academies
           ,
           one
           might
           justly
           wonder
           why
           he
           has
           not
           mentioned
           that
           set
           up
           a
           few
           years
           ago
           at
           Copenhagen
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           is
           greatly
           encouraged
           by
           his
           present
           Danish
           Majesty
           ,
           in
           allowing
           considerable
           Sallaries
           and
           Priviledges
           to
           the
           same
           ;
           so
           all
           sorts
           of
           Exercises
           ,
           (
           besides
           Foreign
           Languages
           and
           Mathematicks
           )
           are
           taught
           in
           great
           Perfection
           .
           The
           Change
           and
           Arsenal
           he
           has
           just
           vouchsafed
           to
           name
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           confess'd
           by
           all
           that
           have
           taken
           a
           right
           view
           of
           the
           last
           of
           these
           two
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           one
           of
           the
           finest
           to
           be
           met
           withall
           ,
           and
           is
           especially
           much
           celebrated
           for
           that
           most
           wonderful
           
             Coelestial
             Globe
          
           ,
           which
           having
           six
           foot
           of
           Diameter
           ,
           was
           once
           the
           work
           of
           that
           so
           much
           renowned
           Danish
           Astronomer
           ,
           
             Tycho
             Brahe
          
           ;
           I
           will
           only
           say
           thus
           much
           concerning
           Copenhagen
           ,
           That
           as
           its
           Situation
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           Commodious
           in
           Europe
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Sea-side
           ;
           so
           on
           the
           Land-side
           ,
           it
           standing
           upon
           a
           Flat
           ,
           and
           containing
           near
           9000
           Houses
           ,
           it
           is
           encompass'd
           with
           a
           pleasant
           and
           delightful
           Country
           .
           The
           Streets
           are
           broad
           ,
           clean
           and
           neat
           ,
           wherein
           are
           
           Lights
           kept
           in
           the
           Night-time
           ,
           and
           what
           our
           Author
           says
           ,
           
             That
             their
             Buildings
             being
             Cage-work
             ,
             the
             intervals
             of
             the
             Timber
             being
             fill'd
             up
             with
             Brick
             ,
             and
             therefore
             very
             mean
             ,
          
           is
           frivolous
           ;
           it
           being
           obvious
           enough
           to
           any
           considering
           Person
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           Country
           where
           Timber
           is
           very
           cheap
           ,
           and
           consequently
           not
           so
           sparingly
           used
           as
           here
           ,
           the
           Houses
           so
           built
           ,
           are
           much
           exceeding
           for
           Beauty
           ,
           our
           antient
           way
           of
           Plaister-work
           betwixt
           Timber
           ,
           and
           even
           surpassing
           our
           modern
           common
           way
           of
           Brick-Buildings
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           much
           inferior
           to
           those
           in
           the
           Northern
           parts
           for
           strength
           ,
           that
           they
           generally
           do
           not
           stand
           half
           so
           long
           ,
           tho'
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           that
           ours
           for
           Uniformity
           and
           Contrivance
           ,
           excel
           theirs
           .
           And
           before
           we
           leave
           this
           Island
           of
           Zealand
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           mention
           also
           a
           place
           called
           Roshild
           ,
           some
           Leagues
           distant
           from
           Copenhagen
           ,
           formerly
           an
           Episcopal
           See
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           whereof
           had
           the
           Honour
           of
           Crowning
           the
           Kings
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           and
           the
           Cathedral
           here
           is
           famous
           for
           the
           Tombs
           of
           a
           great
           many
           Danish
           Kings
           ,
           some
           whereof
           are
           very
           Sumptuous
           and
           Magnificent
           .
           And
           tho'
           it
           has
           been
           Celebrated
           again
           in
           our
           Age
           ,
           for
           the
           Peace
           concluded
           there
           Anno
           1658●
           
           betwixt
           the
           Two
           Northern
           Crowns
           ;
           and
           it
           also
           
             excels
             our
             Town
             of
             St.
          
           Albans
           :
           yet
           the
           Author
           has
           not
           thought
           fit
           to
           name
           it
           to
           us
           .
           And
           so
           I
           will
           have
           done
           with
           this
           Island
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           added
           this
           ,
           That
           besides
           a
           great
           many
           other
           Towns
           not
           mentioned
           ,
           it
           is
           computed
           to
           contain
           near
           350
           Villages
           .
           The
           following
           Chapter
           treating
           of
           the
           Sound
           ,
           but
           more
           especially
           of
           the
           Toll
           there
           at
           Cronenburgh
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Author
           has
           given
           us
           a
           large
           History
           ,
           we
           will
           pass
           by
           ,
           as
           having
           nothing
           much
           remarkable
           in
           it
           ,
           besides
           what
           is
           mentioned
           there
           :
           and
           come
           to
           the
           Fourth
           Chapter
           ,
           where
           he
           treats
           of
           the
           other
           Islands
           ,
           and
           Jutland
           .
           Not
           to
           insist
           here
           upon
           some
           Islands
           ,
           which
           are
           left
           out
           by
           our
           Author
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           more
           considerable
           than
           some
           that
           he
           has
           mentioned
           ,
           we
           will
           take
           them
           in
           the
           same
           Order
           as
           he
           has
           set
           them
           down
           in
           the
           Treatise
           ;
           and
           thus
           he
           speaks
           concerning
           Funen
           :
           Funen
           
             is
             Second
             to
          
           Zealand
           ,
           
             whether
             its
             bigness
             ,
             or
             the
             goodness
             of
             its
             Soil
             be
             considered
             :
             It
             has
             plenty
             of
             Corn
             ,
             Hogs
             ,
             Lakes
             ,
             and
             Woods
             .
             The
             chief
             Town
             of
             it
             is
          
           Odensee
           ,
           
             a
             well-seated
             ,
             and
             formerly
             a
             flourishing
             little
             City
             ;
             but
             at
             present
             much
             fallen
             to
             decay
             .
             This
             Island
             produces
             nothing
             for
             
             the
             Merchant
             to
             export
             ,
             except
             some
             few
             Horses
             ,
             the
             Inhabitants
             generally
             consuming
             their
             own
             Commodities
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           is
           the
           whole
           Description
           he
           has
           given
           us
           concerning
           this
           Island
           ;
           which
           being
           about
           190
           English
           Miles
           in
           Circumference
           ,
           and
           containing
           above
           250
           Villages
           ,
           is
           situated
           between
           Zealand
           and
           Jutland
           ;
           parted
           from
           the
           first
           by
           the
           
             great
             Belt
          
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           latter
           by
           the
           
             little
             Belt
          
           :
           The
           chief
           Town
           of
           it
           was
           formerly
           
             Odensee
             ,
             a
             flourishing
             little
             City
             ,
          
           as
           this
           Gentleman
           says
           ;
           but
           yet
           
             much
             better
             than
             St.
          
           Albans
           ;
           though
           Nyburgh
           seems
           now
           to
           be
           the
           principal
           City
           in
           this
           Island
           :
           which
           lying
           opposite
           to
           Corsoer
           in
           Zealand
           ,
           has
           a
           capacious
           and
           commodious
           Port
           ,
           able
           to
           harbour
           a
           great
           many
           stout
           Ships
           ,
           beyond
           the
           Burden
           of
           200
           Tuns
           ;
           as
           have
           also
           likewife
           
             Swenburgh
             ,
             Kartemunde
             ,
             Voburgh
             ,
             Middelfare
             ,
          
           and
           other
           considerable
           Ports
           here
           ;
           from
           whence
           good
           store
           of
           Barley
           is
           transported
           into
           Holland
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           quantity
           of
           Oxen
           into
           other
           Parts
           :
           from
           whence
           may
           appear
           the
           Vanity
           of
           this
           Author's
           Assertion
           in
           the
           Second
           Chapter
           concerning
           the
           Danish
           Ports
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           has
           been
           willing
           to
           perswade
           us
           here
           ,
           That
           this
           Island
           
             produces
             
             nothing
             for
             the
             Merchant
             to
             export
             .
          
        
         
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           Islands
           mentioned
           by
           our
           Author
           ,
           being
           of
           less
           Consequence
           ●han
           the
           rest
           ,
           seem
           not
           to
           require
           any
           Remarks
           ,
           unless
           what
           may
           be
           said
           as
           to
           their
           Situation
           ,
           
             Laland
             ,
             Falster
          
           ,
           and
           Mo●●en
           ,
           lying
           close
           together
           ,
           South
           of
           Zealand
           ,
           and
           only
           are
           parted
           from
           that
           Island
           ●y
           a
           very
           narrow
           Streight
           ,
           called
           
             Grone●ound
             :
             Laland
          
           being
           the
           biggest
           of
           the
           Three
           ,
           is
           also
           the
           most
           fruitful
           ;
           the
           ●hief
           Town
           whereof
           is
           Naskaw
           ,
           pretty
           ●ell
           fortified
           ,
           and
           famous
           for
           the
           long
           ●esistance
           it
           made
           against
           the
           
             Swedes
             ,
             ●nno
          
           1659.
           
           Monen
           being
           but
           about
           Thirty
           English
           Miles
           in
           Circumference
           ,
           ●id
           also
           defend
           it self
           better
           in
           the
           same
           ●ear
           against
           the
           Swedes
           ,
           than
           any
           of
           the
           ●igger
           Islands
           .
           Falster
           lying
           South
           West
           ●om
           Monen
           ,
           is
           celebrated
           for
           its
           Plenty
           ,
           ●●t
           more
           especially
           for
           the
           chief
           place
           of
           ●●e
           Island
           ,
           called
           Nicoping
           ,
           the
           great●t
           ,
           and
           best
           built
           of
           any
           place
           in
           Den●ark
           .
           In
           Langland
           the
           principal
           Town
           
             Rudcoping
             :
             Alsen
          
           is
           famous
           for
           the
           ●wo
           Castles
           of
           Norburgh
           and
           Sunder●rgh
           ,
           which
           have
           given
           Titles
           to
           Two
           ●ukes
           of
           the
           same
           Name
           ;
           and
           the
           lat●r
           for
           holding
           out
           against
           the
           Attacks
           
           of
           Wrangel
           ,
           the
           Swedish
           General
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           was
           thereby
           obliged
           to
           quit
           the
           whole
           Island
           .
           But
           Amack
           ,
           says
           the
           Author
           ,
           
             deserves
             particularly
             to
             be
             ●●
             membred
             :
             This
             Island
             joins
             closely
             ●●
             the
             City
             of
          
           Copenhagen
           ,
           
             from
             which
             it●●
             only
             separated
             by
             a
             small
             Arm
             of
             the
             S●
             which
             is
             pass'd
             over
             by
             a
             Draw-bridge
             and
             exceeds
             in
             fruitfulness
             any
             spot
             of
             Ground
             in
          
           Denmark
           .
           
             This
             Land
             we●●
             given
             many
             Years
             ago
             to
             several
             Families
             of
          
           North
           Hollanders
           ,
           
             who
             were
             plant●●
             there
             to
             make
             Butter
             and
             Cheese
             for
             ●●
             Court
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           Island
           being
           the
           lea●●
           of
           all
           that
           lie
           scattered
           in
           the
           Sea
           ,
           ne●●
           Zealand
           ,
           as
           having
           but
           Fifteen
           or
           S●teen
           English
           Miles
           in
           Compass
           ,
           may
           w●
           be
           called
           the
           Store-house
           of
           Copenhage●
           since
           it
           furnishes
           its
           Markets
           abundant●●
           not
           only
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           good
           Meat
           ,
           b●
           also
           with
           Butter
           ,
           Cheese
           ,
           Hares
           ,
           D●
           mestick
           Fowls
           ,
           and
           all
           sorts
           of
           Kitche●
           Herbs
           ,
           and
           Salleting
           .
           There
           are
           in●
           several
           Villages
           ,
           and
           Three
           or
           Four
           P●
           rish
           Churches
           ;
           One
           of
           which
           is
           only
           ●●
           the
           Possession
           of
           the
           
             North
             Holland●●
          
           granted
           to
           them
           above
           150
           Years
           ag●
           by
           Christiern
           II.
           King
           of
           Denmark
           :
           T●●●
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Island
           being
           inhabit●●
           by
           the
           Danes
           ,
           I
           wonder
           how
           our
           A●thor
           
           could
           fall
           into
           this
           mistake
           ,
           That
           
             this
             Land
             was
             given
             to
             the
          
           North
           Hollanders
           ,
           without
           so
           much
           as
           mentioning
           the
           Danes
           ,
           who
           possess'd
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           very
           sight
           of
           Copenhagen
           .
           And
           so
           taking
           our
           leave
           of
           these
           Islands
           ,
           we
           must
           also
           take
           into
           consideration
           what
           our
           Author
           has
           told
           us
           concerning
           Jutland
           ;
           which
           though
           it
           be
           a
           Peninsula
           ,
           yet
           he
           has
           began
           to
           treat
           of
           it
           here
           in
           the
           same
           Chapter
           with
           the
           Islands
           .
           But
           let
           us
           hear
           his
           Words
           :
           Jutland
           ,
           
             part
             of
             the
             ancient
          
           Cimbrica
           Chersonesus
           ,
           
             is
             the
             biggest
             part
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
          
           Denmark
           ,
           
             and
             may
             amount
             to
             about
             Two
             Thirds
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             It
             is
             divided
             into
             Four
             Stiffts-Ampts
             ,
             or
             principal
             Governments
             .
             This
             is
             a
             plentiful
             Country
             ,
             abounding
             more
             especially
             in
             Cat●le
             :
             It
             wants
             good
             Sea-Ports
             towards
             the
             Ocean
             ;
             notwithstanding
             which
             ,
             the
          
           Hollanders
           
             transport
             yearly
             great
             quantities
             of
             ●●ean
             Cows
             and
             Oxen
             from
             hence
             ,
             to
             their
             more
             fertile
             Soil
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             The
             Horse
             and
             Swine
             of
             this
             Country
             are
             excellen●
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             quantities
             .
             It
             affords
             Corn
             in
             sufficient
             quantity
             for
             the
             use
             of
             its
             own
             People
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             In
             short
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             best
             Country
             the
             King
             of
          
           Denmark
           
             is
             Master
             of
             ,
             ●●nd
             appears
             to
             be
             least
             declining
             ,
             because
             
             most
             remote
             from
          
           Copenhagen
           .
           
             Procul
             ●●
             Jove
             ,
             procul
             à
             fulmine
             .
          
        
         
           Jutland
           being
           at
           this
           time
           divided
           into
           to
           North
           and
           
             South
             Jutland
          
           ,
           the
           Author
           has
           given
           us
           his
           Description
           of
           the
           North
           part
           of
           it
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           reserving
           the
           South
           Part
           for
           the
           next
           following
           .
           
             North
             Jutland
          
           then
           is
           divided
           into
           Four
           Principal
           Dioceses
           ,
           or
           Governments
           ,
           
             viz.
             Alburg
             ,
             Wiburg
             ,
             Arhusen
             ,
          
           and
           Ripen
           ,
           so
           denominated
           from
           the
           Capital
           Cities
           of
           each
           Government
           .
           And
           here
           one
           might
           ,
           not
           without
           good
           Reason
           enquire
           ,
           why
           this
           Gentleman
           has
           not
           vouchsafed
           to
           add
           something
           more
           concerning
           these
           Part●
           which
           he
           himself
           calls
           the
           
             biggest
             of
             t●●
             Kingdom
             of
          
           Denmark
           ,
           and
           are
           indeed
           the
           most
           considerable
           ;
           since
           under
           th●
           Diocese
           of
           Ripen
           alone
           ,
           there
           is
           reck●●ed
           to
           be
           near
           300
           Parishes
           ,
           Seven
           walled
           Towns
           ,
           and
           Ten
           Royal
           Cities
           :
           But
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           believe
           ,
           he
           was
           unwilling
           to
           contradict
           himself
           in
           what
           he
           had
           said
           in
           the
           Second
           Chapter
           ,
           That
           
             there
             were
             no
             places
             in
          
           Denmark
           
             much
             better
             than
             our
             Town
             of
             St.
          
           Albans
           ;
           
             neither
             ●●
             Sea-Ports
             capable
             of
             harbouring
             Ships
             ●●
             above
          
           200
           
             Tun
             ,
             except
          
           Copenhagen
           .
        
         
           It
           will
           not
           therefore
           be
           amiss
           to
           say
           ●●
           little
           of
           each
           of
           these
           places
           ;
           fro●
           
           whence
           may
           appear
           how
           miserably
           this
           Gentleman
           has
           been
           mis-led
           by
           his
           
             grave
             and
             sensible
             Men.
          
           And
           to
           begin
           first
           with
           Aalburg
           ,
           which
           lying
           most
           North
           ,
           is
           the
           chief
           and
           largest
           place
           of
           this
           Government
           ,
           (
           unto
           which
           it
           has
           given
           the
           same
           Name
           )
           approaching
           in
           bigness
           to
           Copenhagen
           it self
           .
        
         
           It
           has
           a
           good
           Port
           capable
           of
           containing
           Ships
           of
           a
           much
           greater
           Burthen
           than
           200
           Tuns
           ,
           seated
           on
           the
           South-side
           of
           a
           very
           large
           Bay
           ,
           called
           Limfort
           .
           This
           Bay
           extends
           it self
           all
           along
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Peninsule
           ,
           and
           comprehends
           within
           its
           compass
           a
           good
           large
           Island
           ,
           called
           Mors.
           The
           second
           District
           or
           Government
           lying
           next
           to
           this
           ,
           Southward
           ,
           is
           called
           Wiburg
           .
           The
           Capital
           place
           whereof
           is
           of
           the
           same
           Name
           ,
           situated
           on
           a
           small
           River
           ,
           which
           runs
           Northward
           into
           the
           above
           named
           Bay
           of
           Limfort
           .
           It
           is
           an
           Episcopal
           See
           ,
           and
           though
           but
           an
           Inland
           place
           ,
           the
           River
           being
           scarce
           navigable
           ;
           yet
           near
           as
           big
           as
           Aalburg
           :
           South
           of
           this
           lies
           the
           Government
           of
           Aalhuis
           ,
           likewise
           so
           named
           from
           its
           principal
           City
           .
           This
           place
           is
           situated
           to
           the
           South-East
           of
           Wiburg
           ,
           a
           few
           Miles
           above
           the
           lesser
           Belt
           on
           the
           Sea-side
           ,
           having
           as
           commodious
           a
           Port
           
           as
           Aalburg
           ,
           and
           coming
           very
           near
           to
           it
           in
           bigness
           .
           Opposite
           to
           this
           ,
           viz.
           on
           the
           West-side
           of
           the
           Peninsule
           near
           60
           English
           Miles
           distant
           is
           Rinkoping
           ,
           a
           most
           famous
           Sea-port
           on
           the
           German
           Ocean
           .
           This
           with
           some
           other
           convenient
           Ports
           lying
           on
           the
           West-side
           of
           this
           Peninsule
           ,
           do
           contradict
           manifestly
           what
           this
           Gentleman
           has
           been
           pleased
           to
           tell
           us
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           that
           it
           
             wants
             good
             Sea-ports
             towards
             the
             Ocean
             ,
          
           as
           the
           above-mentioned
           Cities
           do
           shew
           the
           Vanity
           of
           what
           he
           pretended
           to
           perswade
           us
           in
           the
           second
           Chapter
           ,
           concerning
           the
           want
           of
           Sea-ports
           in
           Denmark
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           place
           here
           were
           
             better
             than
             our
             Town
             of
             St.
             Albans
             .
          
           The
           fourth
           and
           last
           of
           these
           Northern
           Dioceses
           ,
           is
           called
           Ripen
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           largest
           of
           these
           four
           ;
           its
           Capital
           City
           is
           called
           likewise
           Ripen
           ,
           being
           an
           Episcopal
           See
           ,
           situated
           on
           the
           West-side
           of
           the
           Peninsule
           ,
           near
           the
           German
           Ocean
           ,
           being
           defended
           by
           a
           well
           fortified
           Castle
           .
           Among
           other
           Towns
           here
           is
           a
           place
           called
           
             Fredericks
             Ode
          
           ,
           deserves
           to
           be
           taken
           particular
           notice
           of
           .
           This
           though
           well
           fortified
           to
           the
           Land
           side
           ,
           and
           provided
           with
           Pallisado's
           near
           the
           Sea-side
           ;
           yet
           was
           surprized
           Anno
           1657.
           by
           the
           Swe●sh
           General
           Wrangel
           ,
           who
           ,
           with
           his
           
           Men
           in
           the
           Night-time
           ,
           beating
           down
           the
           Pallisado's
           ,
           and
           passing
           through
           the
           Waters
           ,
           took
           it
           by
           storm
           ;
           where
           above
           2000
           were
           slain
           ,
           and
           2000
           taken
           Prisoners
           ,
           besides
           Officers
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           store
           of
           Ammunition
           and
           Plunder
           .
           A
           few
           Miles
           from
           this
           place
           is
           also
           a
           good
           Sea-port
           called
           Colding
           ,
           with
           a
           strongly
           fortified
           Castle
           called
           Arnsburg
           ,
           where
           is
           paid
           the
           Toll
           for
           the
           Horses
           and
           Oxen
           ,
           which
           pass
           this
           way
           for
           Germany
           in
           great
           Quantities
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           a
           manifest
           Errour
           in
           our
           Author
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           only
           
             lean
             Cows
             and
             Oxen
             are
             transported
          
           from
           this
           Peninsule
           to
           Holland
           ;
           since
           besides
           these
           a
           prodigious
           Number
           of
           fat
           Oxen
           ,
           very
           good
           Horses
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           Hogs
           are
           sent
           from
           hence
           by
           Land
           into
           Germany
           ,
           and
           a
           considerable
           Quantity
           of
           Corn
           and
           Fish
           ,
           is
           from
           the
           above-mentioned
           Ports
           transported
           into
           Holland
           ,
           and
           other
           adjacent
           Countries
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           this
           Gentleman
           has
           been
           pleased
           to
           give
           ,
           why
           Jutland
           appears
           least
           declining
           ,
           
             because
             most
             remote
             from
             Copenhagen
          
           ,
           as
           it
           favours
           a
           little
           of
           Malice
           ,
           so
           it
           may
           perhaps
           take
           with
           some
           inconsidering
           Persons
           .
           But
           to
           the
           more
           judicious
           it
           will
           be
           evident
           enough
           ;
           that
           ,
           if
           this
           point
           of
           its
           appearing
           least
           declining
           
           should
           be
           granted
           ;
           which
           however
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           since
           near
           Copenhagen
           ,
           the
           Country
           appears
           in
           as
           good
           a
           Condition
           as
           here
           ;
           yet
           the
           difference
           arises
           chiefly
           from
           thence
           ,
           what
           our
           Author
           had
           said
           a
           little
           before
           ,
           That
           
             this
             is
             a
             plentiful
             Country
             ,
             abounding
             more
             especially
             with
             Cattle
          
           ;
           to
           which
           I
           will
           add
           ,
           that
           it
           has
           also
           convenient
           Ports
           ,
           and
           abounds
           with
           more
           Commodities
           for
           Exportation
           .
           And
           that
           this
           is
           the
           true
           Cause
           of
           its
           appearing
           least
           declining
           ,
           may
           be
           gathered
           out
           of
           the
           Authors
           own
           Words
           in
           this
           very
           Chapter
           ;
           where
           he
           says
           ,
           
             The
             Land
             is
             more
             fertile
             near
             the
             Seac●oasts
             ,
             the
             Inland
             being
             full
             of
             Heaths
             ,
             Lakes
             and
             Woods
             :
          
           and
           truly
           in
           these
           places
           ,
           Jutland
           makes
           no
           better
           appearance
           than
           Zealand
           .
           I
           could
           also
           assign
           this
           for
           one
           reason
           among
           others
           ,
           that
           the
           Peasants
           in
           general
           here
           ,
           being
           not
           Vassals
           to
           the
           Nobility
           as
           they
           are
           in
           Zealand
           ,
           might
           contribute
           much
           to
           this
           Appearance
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           first
           is
           most
           evident
           ,
           so
           I
           think
           it
           may
           convince
           all
           unbyass'd
           and
           judicious
           Persons
           ,
           how
           impartial
           this
           Gentleman
           has
           been
           in
           his
           pretended
           Account
           of
           Denmark
           .
           In
           the
           V.
           Chapter
           ,
           which
           he
           entitles
           ,
           
             Of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             King
             of
          
           Denmark's
           Territories
           ;
           he
           begins
           with
           
           the
           Dútchy
           of
           Sleswick
           thus
           :
           
             The
             Dutchy
             of
          
           Sleswick
           
             is
             in
             general
             a
             very
             good
             Country
             ;
             It
             s
             convenient
             Situations
             between
             two
             Seas
             ,
             the
             Ocean
             and
             the
             Baltick
             ,
             rendring
             it
             considerable
             for
             Trade
             ;
             although
             the
             natural
             Commodities
             fit
             for
             Exportation
             ,
             are
             in
             no
             great
             Quantity
             .
             Some
             Cor●
             ,
             Cattle
             ,
             Horses
             and
             Wood
             for
             firing
             ,
             it
             affords
             to
             its
             Neighbours
             ,
             over
             and
             above
             a
             sufficient
             store
             of
             each
             for
             its
             own
             Inhabitants
             .
             It
             is
             divided
             between
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Duke
             of
          
           Holstein
           .
           
             The
             principal
             Town
             ,
             which
             gives
             name
             to
             the
             Dutchy
             ,
             belongs
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
          
           Holstein
           ,
           
             who
             resides
             near
             it
             in
             his
             Pallace
             of
          
           Gottorp
           ,
           &c.
           
           This
           is
           all
           that
           this
           Gentleman
           has
           thought
           fit
           to
           afford
           us
           concerning
           the
           Dutchy
           of
           Sleswick
           ;
           which
           being
           the
           South-part
           of
           Jutland
           ,
           comprehends
           a
           large
           and
           fruitful
           Tract
           of
           ground
           ,
           adorned
           with
           a
           great
           many
           fair
           Cities
           ,
           and
           commodious
           Sea
           ports
           ;
           whereas
           he
           hath
           taken
           up
           more
           with
           the
           Description
           of
           the
           Resident
           place
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Holstein
             Gottorp
          
           ;
           which
           as
           it
           does
           not
           belong
           to
           the
           King
           of
           
           Denmark's
           Dominions
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           much
           inferiour
           (
           though
           else
           a
           very
           fine
           Seat
           )
           to
           some
           of
           the
           King
           of
           
           Denmark's
           ,
           which
           either
           are
           not
           mentioned
           at
           all
           by
           the
           
           Author
           ,
           or
           else
           represented
           much
           less
           advantageous
           .
           It
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           great
           Wonder
           to
           any
           Body
           that
           knows
           these
           Countries
           ,
           how
           he
           should
           make
           a
           Digression
           to
           describe
           the
           Residence
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Holstein
             Gottorp
          
           ,
           and
           neglect
           to
           remember
           here
           a
           goodly
           Town
           ,
           called
           Hadersleben
           ,
           situated
           in
           the
           same
           Dukedom
           near
           the
           Baltick
           ,
           and
           beautified
           with
           the
           fair
           Castle
           of
           Hansburg
           ,
           begun
           to
           be
           built
           by
           John
           the
           Eldest
           Son
           of
           Christiern
           I
           ,
           and
           finished
           by
           Frederick
           II.
           this
           present
           King●
           of
           
           Denmark's
           great
           Grandfather
           .
           Not
           to
           mention
           here
           Apenrade
           and
           Tondern
           ;
           the
           first
           whereof
           lies
           on
           the
           Baltick
           ,
           as
           the
           Second
           is
           situated
           near
           the
           German
           Ocean
           ;
           certainly
           the
           Town
           of
           Flensbourgh
           with
           its
           Castle
           ,
           might
           have
           deserved
           to
           be
           remembred
           as
           well
           as
           Gottorp
           ,
           except
           he
           was
           afraid
           of
           contradicting
           what
           he
           said
           before
           concerning
           the
           want
           of
           Harbours
           in
           Denmark
           ,
           which
           were
           capable
           of
           harbouring
           a
           
             Ship
             of
          
           200
           Tuns
           ;
           it
           being
           notorious
           that
           this
           place
           situated
           on
           a
           Bay
           of
           the
           Baltick
           Sea
           ,
           called
           Hever
           Bay
           ,
           has
           so
           deep
           and
           commodious
           a
           Port
           ,
           that
           it
           not
           only
           receives
           Ships
           of
           a
           far
           greater
           Burthen
           ;
           but
           also
           the
           same
           lye
           up
           close
           to
           the
           Houses
           almost
           every
           
           where
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           at
           Wapping
           ,
           and
           other
           adjacent
           parts
           of
           the
           Thames
           .
           It
           would
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           not
           have
           been
           amiss
           to
           have
           described
           here
           ,
           that
           Tract
           of
           Ground
           ,
           which
           lying
           betwixt
           Sleswick
           and
           Flensburgh
           ,
           goes
           to
           this
           Day
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Anglen
           ;
           and
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           it
           are
           called
           
             Engel
             Saxen
          
           ;
           who
           being
           esteemed
           the
           Remnants
           of
           one
           of
           those
           three
           Nations
           ,
           that
           setled
           here
           ,
           this
           Kingdom
           has
           particularly
           derived
           its
           Name
           from
           them
           .
           The
           River
           Eyder
           also
           ,
           which
           divides
           the
           Dukedoms
           of
           Sleswick
           ,
           and
           Holstein
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           been
           forgot
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           the
           ancient
           Boundary
           betwixt
           the
           Saxons
           and
           Danes
           .
           And
           since
           this
           Gentleman
           is
           so
           strangely
           taken
           in
           the
           next
           Chapter
           with
           the
           ancient
           Goths
           ,
           I
           cannot
           devise
           why
           he
           should
           not
           have
           remembred
           a
           piece
           of
           Work
           of
           their
           Posterity
           extant
           in
           this
           Country
           ,
           somewhat
           resembling
           that
           ancient
           Roman
           Work
           in
           our
           Island
           ,
           called
           Picts-wall
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           long
           Trench
           and
           Wall
           which
           was
           built
           about
           the
           Year
           809
           ,
           in
           the
           Times
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Charles
           the
           Great
           ,
           by
           Gotricus
           ,
           then
           King
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           to
           hinder
           the
           Incursions
           of
           the
           Saxons
           .
           The
           Tract
           of
           this
           Work
           is
           easily
           to
           be
           seen
           yet
           in
           a
           great
           many
           places
           
           within
           a
           few
           Miles
           South
           of
           Sleswick
           ,
           and
           is
           by
           the
           Inhabitants
           called
           Danewark
           to
           this
           Day
           ,
           and
           reported
           ,
           that
           it
           did
           reach
           from
           the
           one
           Sea
           to
           the
           other
           .
           These
           matters
           ,
           as
           also
           a
           great
           many
           others
           ,
           having
           a
           near
           relation
           to
           our
           ancient
           times
           ,
           the
           Author
           did
           either
           think
           not
           worth
           mentioning
           ;
           or
           else
           those
           grave
           Men
           who
           instructed
           him
           ,
           were
           not
           so
           sensible
           as
           he
           describes
           them
           in
           his
           first
           Chapter
           .
           But
           it
           is
           time
           also
           to
           see
           what
           he
           says
           concerning
           Holstein
           ,
           these
           are
           among
           others
           his
           Words
           .
           
             The
             Country
          
           ,
           (
           meaning
           Holstein
           )
           
             is
             very
             fruitful
             and
             pleasant
             ,
             excellently
             well
             seated
             for
             Trade
             ,
             lying
             between
             the
             two
             Seas
             ,
             and
             having
             the
             advantage
             of
             the
             Neighbourhood
             of
             the
             River
          
           Elbe
           ,
           
             and
             of
          
           Hamburgh
           ,
           &c.
           
           Stormar
           and
           Ditmarsh
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             lie
             the
             nearest
             to
             the
             River
          
           Elbe
           ,
           
             and
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             low
             and
             rich
             Countries
             ;
             the
             soil
             being
             fat
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             places
             resembling
          
           Holland
           ,
           
             as
             well
             in
             its
             fertility
             ,
             as
             manner
             of
             improvement
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           all
           the
           Account
           the
           Author
           gives
           us
           of
           Holstein
           ,
           (
           besides
           what
           he
           says
           of
           its
           being
           divided
           into
           several
           Branches
           )
           which
           Country
           ,
           considering
           the
           ancientness
           and
           number
           of
           its
           Nobility
           ,
           the
           variety
           and
           fertility
           of
           Ground
           ,
           number
           
           and
           consequence
           of
           its
           Cities
           and
           Towns
           ,
           would
           have
           deserved
           also
           a
           more
           particular
           Description
           :
           But
           since
           he
           has
           told
           us
           in
           the
           First
           Chapter
           ,
           That
           he
           did
           include
           
             in
             this
             Account
             the
             Dutchy
             of
          
           Sleswick
           ,
           
             as
             part
             of
          
           Denmark
           ,
           
             but
             not
             the
             Dutchy
             of
          
           Holstein
           ;
           
             because
             the
             former
             was
             a
             F●ef
             of
             that
             Crown
             ,
             the
             latter
             of
             the
             Empire
          
           ;
           and
           our
           Remarks
           being
           limited
           by
           the
           Account
           he
           has
           given
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           we
           will
           only
           add
           ,
           That
           Holstein
           being
           divided
           into
           Four
           Principal
           Parts
           ,
           
             viz.
             Ditmarsen
             ,
             Holstein
          
           ,
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           Stormar
           ,
           and
           Wageren
           ,
           the
           Author
           has
           not
           mentioned
           the
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           though
           that
           famous
           City
           of
           Lubeck
           lies
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Hamburg
           is
           situated
           in
           Stormaren
           ;
           each
           of
           which
           would
           deserve
           a
           particular
           Description
           ,
           if
           the
           Nature
           and
           Bounds
           of
           these
           Remarks
           would
           permit
           us
           to
           undertake
           it
           .
        
         
           What
           he
           has
           said
           concerning
           the
           Country
           of
           Oldenburgh
           ,
           is
           not
           much
           to
           be
           said
           to
           ,
           only
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           only
           that
           sort
           of
           
             Cream-coloured
             .
             Coach-Horses
          
           he
           speaks
           of
           ,
           that
           abound
           there
           ;
           but
           that
           there
           is
           also
           in
           that
           Country
           so
           excellent
           a
           breed
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           Horses
           ,
           introduced
           some
           Years
           ago
           
           by
           
             Anthony
             Gunter
          
           ,
           the
           last
           Count
           of
           Oldenburgh
           ,
           that
           I
           much
           question
           ,
           whether
           the
           like
           ,
           both
           in
           number
           and
           quality●
           can
           be
           found
           in
           Europe
           in
           so
           small
           a
           spot
           of
           Ground
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           Norway
           ,
           
             the
             Author
             having
             given
             a
             pretty
             regular
             account
             ,
             we
             will
             say
             no
             more
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             not
          
           destitute
           of
           Corn
           ;
           since
           Tellemarch
           ,
           Hemarch
           ,
           and
           Gouldbrands
           Daal
           ,
           
             afford
             considerable
             Quantities
             of
             Corn.
             The
             like
             is
             also
             to
             be
             found
             about
          
           Druntheim
           ;
           
             and
             when
             I
             have
             once
             more
             put
             him
             in
             mind
             that
             the
             City
             of
          
           Bergen
           in
           Norway
           
             is
             one
             of
             those
          
           which
           are
           much
           better
           than
           our
           Town
           of
           St.
           Albans
           ,
           and
           is
           capable
           of
           harbouring
           Ships
           of
           a
           much
           greater
           Burthen
           than
           200
           Tuns
           :
           
             I
             will
             take
             my
             leave
             of
             him
             as
             far
             as
             he
             describes
             the
             Territories
             of
          
           Denmark
           ;
           
             and
             go
             on
             to
             the
             following
             Chapters
             ,
             where
             he
             treats
             of
             the
             Form
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             other
             Matters
             .
             Yet
             ,
             before
             I
             conclude
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             mention
             here
             ,
             that
             as
             ,
             out
             of
             what
             has
             been
             said
             in
             these
             Remarks
             upon
             the
             foregoing
             Chapters
             ,
             it
             is
             evident●
             that
          
           Denmark
           
             is
             generally
             a
             fertile
             Country
             ,
             abounding
             in
             Corn
             ,
             and
             pasture
             grounds
             for
             the
             feeding
             of
             Oxen
             ,
             and
             Horses
             ,
             of
             both
             which
             kind
             prodigious
             
             quantities
             are
             sent
             yearly
             into
          
           Germany
           
             and
             other
             parts
             ;
             that
             their
             Forrests
             and
             Woods
             feed
             innumerable
             Herds
             of
             Swine
             of
             the
             best
             kind
             ,
             so
             I
             cannot
             sufficiently
             admire
             with
             what
             confidence
             this
             Gentleman
             can
             conclude
             this
             Chapter
             with
             these
             words
             ;
             producing
             (
             meaning
          
           D●nmark
           
             in
             general
             )
             but
             few
             Commodities
             for
             the
             Merchant
             .
             But
             it
             is
             time
             to
             supersede
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             farther
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             what
             he
             says
             in
             the
             VI.
             Chapter
             ,
             concerning
             their
             Form
             of
             Government
             ,
             his
             words
             are
             these
             ,
          
           The
           Antient
           Form
           of
           Government
           ●ere
           ,
           was
           the
           same
           which
           the
           Goths
           and
           Vandals
           Established
           in
           most
           ,
           if
           not
           all
           parts
           of
           Europe
           ,
           whither
           they
           carried
           their
           Conquests
           ,
           and
           which
           in
           England
           is
           retained
           to
           this
           day
           for
           the
           most
           part
           .
           'T
           is
           said
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           that
           those
           Provinces
           which
           they
           Conquered
           ,
           were
           amply
           recompenced
           for
           the
           loss
           of
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           by
           being
           duced
           from
           their
           Barbarity
           to
           Civility
           ;
           by
           the
           introduction
           of
           Arts
           ,
           Learning
           ,
           Commerce
           &
           Politness
           .
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           this
           way
           of
           arguing
           have
           not
           more
           of
           Pomp
           than
           Truth
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           with
           much
           greater
           reason
           may
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           all
           Europe
           was
           beholding
           to
           these
           People
           for
           introducing
           or
           restoring
           a
           Constitution
           of
           Government
           far
           excelling
           all
           others
           ,
           that
           
           we
           know
           of
           in
           the
           World.
           'T
           is
           to
           the
           Antient
           Inhabitants
           of
           these
           Countries
           ,
           with
           other
           Neighbouring
           Provinces
           ,
           that
           we
           owe
           the
           original
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           formerly
           so
           common
           ,
           but
           lost
           within
           this
           last
           Age
           ,
           in
           all
           Kingdoms
           ,
           but
           those
           of
           
             Poland
             ,
             Great
             Britain
          
           ,
           and
           
             Ireland
             .
             And
             in
             the
          
           Preface
           
             he
             speaks
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ;
             which
             we
             will
             consider
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             because
             it
             explains
             what
             he
             has
             said
             just
             now
             .
             These
             are
             his
             words
             ,
          
           All
           Europe
           was
           in
           a
           manner
           a
           free
           Country
           till
           very
           lately
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           the
           Europeans
           were
           ,
           and
           still
           are
           distinguished
           in
           the
           Eastern
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Franks
           In
           the
           beginning
           small
           Territories
           or
           Congregations
           of
           People
           ,
           chose
           Valiant
           and
           Wise
           Men
           to
           be
           their
           Captains
           or
           Judges
           ,
           and
           as
           often
           depased
           them
           upon
           mismanagement
           These
           ●●
           Captains
           doing
           their
           Duty
           well
           and
           faithfully
           )
           were
           the
           Originals
           of
           all
           our
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           which
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           were
           every
           where
           Elective
           .
           According
           to
           their
           own
           Warlike
           temper
           ,
           or
           that
           of
           the
           People
           which
           they
           Governed
           ,
           they
           (
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           Revenge
           ,
           Ambition
           ,
           or
           being
           overthrowing
           with
           multitudes
           at
           home
           )
           encroached
           upon
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           till
           from
           petty
           Principalities
           ,
           their
           Countries
           waxed
           to
           mighty
           Kingdoms
           .
           Spain
           alone
           consisting
           of
           twelve
           
           or
           thirteen
           till
           'tother
           day
           ,
           and
           one
           part
           of
           our
           Island
           of
           no
           less
           than
           seven
           :
           Each
           of
           these
           was
           at
           first
           ,
           made
           through
           an
           Union
           of
           many
           petty
           Lordships
           .
           Italy
           from
           several
           small
           Commonwealths
           was
           at
           length
           swallowed
           up
           by
           the
           Emperors
           ,
           Popes
           ,
           Kings
           of
           Spain
           ,
           Dukes
           of
           Florence
           ,
           and
           other
           lesser
           Tyrants
           .
           Yet
           't
           is
           to
           be
           remarked
           ,
           that
           the
           Antient
           States
           of
           Europe
           is
           best
           preserved
           in
           Italy
           ,
           even
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Encroachments
           which
           have
           been
           there
           made
           on
           the
           Peoples
           Liberties
           ;
           of
           which
           one
           reason
           may
           be
           ,
           that
           the
           Republicks
           which
           are
           more
           in
           Number
           and
           Quality
           in
           that
           spot
           of
           ground
           ,
           than
           in
           all
           Europe
           besides
           ,
           keep
           their
           Ecclesiasticks
           within
           their
           due
           bounds
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           that
           Natural
           Wit
           which
           Providence
           and
           a
           happy
           Climate
           has
           given
           them
           ,
           to
           curb
           those
           ,
           who
           if
           they
           had
           Power
           ,
           would
           curb
           all
           the
           World.
           Every
           one
           ought
           to
           know
           how
           great
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           People
           were
           very
           lately
           in
           the
           Elective
           Kingdoms
           of
           Sweeden
           and
           Denmark
           ;
           how
           Germany
           was
           freer
           than
           any
           other
           part
           of
           Europe
           ,
           till
           at
           length
           't
           was
           Lorded
           by
           Captains
           which
           in
           process
           of
           time
           grew
           Princes
           and
           Electors
           ,
           and
           by
           Bishops
           with
           Temporal
           Authority
           ,
           who
           may
           thank
           Charles
           the
           Great
           ,
           (
           a
           bigotted
           Prince
           )
           for
           the
           double
           Sword
           of
           Flesh
           and
           Spirit
           .
        
         
         
           In
           this
           Passage
           ,
           the
           Author
           pretends
           to
           give
           us
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           Origine
           ,
           Growth
           ,
           and
           Alterations
           of
           Government
           ,
           he
           pretends
           give
           us
           a
           short
           History
           of
           the
           
             Goths
             ,
             Vandals
             ,
             Germans
             ,
             Spaniards
             ,
             Italians
          
           ;
           nay
           ,
           even
           
             English
             ,
             Sweeds
             ,
             Danes
          
           and
           Poles
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           in
           a
           few
           Pages
           ,
           which
           great
           Authors
           before
           in
           whole
           Volumes
           ,
           have
           scarce
           been
           able
           to
           effect
           to
           the
           purpose
           :
           But
           that
           which
           is
           most
           pleasant
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           having
           entangled
           himself
           among
           his
           Antient
           Goths
           and
           Vandals
           ,
           and
           their
           most
           admirable
           Constitutions
           ,
           has
           not
           given
           himself
           leisure
           to
           look
           rightly
           into
           our
           latter
           times
           ,
           else
           he
           could
           scarce
           have
           fallen
           into
           such
           a
           Paradox
           as
           to
           affirm
           ,
           
             That
             in
          
           Italy
           
             the
             Republicks
             are
             more
             in
             Number
             &
             Quality
             ,
             than
             in
             all
          
           Europe
           besides
           .
           When
           I
           did
           read
           these
           words
           to
           some
           Gentlemen
           ,
           who
           had
           Travelled
           in
           those
           as
           well
           as
           other
           parts
           of
           Europe
           ,
           and
           were
           come
           to
           pass
           a
           little
           time
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           they
           did
           cry
           out
           aloud
           ,
           
             risum
             teneatis
             amici
          
           ;
           and
           I
           remember
           that
           a
           certain
           
             Myn
             Heer
          
           ,
           who
           seem'd
           to
           be
           well
           vers'd
           in
           those
           Countries
           ,
           could
           not
           forbear
           saying
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Native
           blunt
           way
           ,
           That
           surely
           this
           Gentleman
           must
           not
           have
           seen
           much
           of
           Europe
           ,
           or
           else
           have
           slept
           by
           day
           ,
           
           and
           never
           Travell'd
           but
           by
           night
           ;
           since
           if
           he
           had
           but
           walk'd
           through
           the
           streets
           of
           Amsterdam
           in
           the
           day
           time
           ,
           and
           considered
           with
           what
           vast
           Charges
           that
           City
           had
           been
           built
           ,
           the
           stupendiousness
           and
           vastness
           of
           its
           Fortifications
           ,
           which
           together
           with
           a
           large
           Mote
           all
           Brick'd
           round
           ,
           comprehended
           above
           1000
           Acres
           of
           Ground
           ,
           the
           Magnificence
           and
           Regularity
           of
           the
           Houses
           and
           Garden
           ;
           in
           and
           about
           that
           City
           ;
           as
           also
           that
           prodigious
           number
           of
           Shipping
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           which
           was
           obvious
           enough
           to
           every
           Body's
           Eye
           ,
           he
           might
           from
           thence
           have
           taken
           an
           occasion
           to
           inquire
           better
           into
           the
           Power
           and
           Wealth
           of
           this
           Commonwealth
           ,
           before
           he
           had
           made
           this
           Assertion
           concerning
           his
           Italian
           Republicks
           .
           He
           ought
           ,
           said
           the
           Amsterdamer
           (
           for
           so
           I
           understood
           afterwards
           he
           was
           )
           have
           cast
           his
           Eyes
           upon
           the
           two
           Jews
           Synagogues
           at
           Amsterdam
           ,
           whereof
           one
           is
           far
           exceeding
           ,
           not
           only
           those
           at
           Rome
           and
           Venice
           ,
           but
           also
           all
           the
           rest
           in
           Europe
           ;
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           look'd
           upon
           that
           famous
           Stadthuyse
           there
           ,
           with
           the
           large
           Magazin
           of
           Arms
           by
           it
           ;
           upon
           those
           most
           excellent
           Statues
           a
           top
           of
           it
           ,
           especially
           that
           of
           Atlas
           bearing
           upon
           his
           Shoulders
           the
           Globe
           which
           holds
           30
           Barrels
           of
           Water
           :
           He
           ought
           
           to
           have
           view'd
           the
           extraordinariness
           of
           the
           Globes
           Coelestial
           and
           Terrestial
           ,
           laid
           in
           the
           Floor
           of
           the
           Great
           Hall
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Rarities
           of
           Pictures
           ,
           Carved
           Works
           and
           Marble
           Statues
           there
           :
           He
           ought
           to
           have
           made
           an
           exact
           Observation
           concerning
           the
           great
           Number
           and
           Splendor
           of
           their
           Alms
           Houses
           in
           this
           City
           ,
           which
           being
           like
           Princes
           Palaces
           ,
           maintain
           20000
           Poor
           
             per
             diem
          
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           Multitude
           ,
           Largeness
           ,
           and
           Magnificense
           of
           their
           Bridges
           and
           Channels
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           be
           found
           in
           every
           street
           ,
           and
           fac'd
           every
           where
           with
           Brick
           and
           Square
           Stone-work
           ,
           and
           other
           innumerable
           advantages
           which
           this
           City
           enjoys
           ,
           and
           are
           all
           acquired
           with
           vast
           Charges
           and
           great
           Industry
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           would
           easily
           have
           been
           able
           to
           find
           out
           ,
           that
           if
           Venice
           boasts
           of
           its
           Channels
           which
           divide
           ,
           and
           Bridges
           which
           unite
           their
           City
           ;
           if
           Genova
           is
           proud
           of
           her
           Magnificent
           Buildings
           ,
           Amsterdam
           surpasses
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           behind
           hand
           with
           the
           latter
           in
           either
           kind
           ;
           But
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           if
           this
           Author
           have
           made
           a
           due
           enquiry
           and
           have
           been
           instructed
           ,
           that
           Amsterdam
           is
           the
           Magazeen
           of
           Europe
           for
           Corn
           and
           Spices
           ,
           the
           latter
           of
           which
           the
           Venetians
           formerly
           brought
           by
           Land
           through
           
           AEgypt
           ,
           that
           it
           has
           a
           inconceivable
           store
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           Provisions
           for
           War
           ,
           and
           more
           store
           of
           saw'd
           and
           prepar'd
           Timber
           for
           Shipping
           ,
           than
           can
           be
           found
           in
           any
           one
           Nation
           besides
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           how
           it
           has
           the
           vastest
           Magazeens
           of
           Marbles
           whereof
           Versails
           it self
           has
           been
           built
           ;
           how
           it
           is
           the
           Emperor's
           Staple
           of
           Quick-silver
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           hence
           ,
           not
           only
           Spain
           ,
           but
           also
           almost
           whole
           Europe
           and
           the
           Indias
           are
           furnished
           ;
           if
           he
           had
           been
           duly
           informed
           ,
           what
           vast
           quantities
           of
           Wines
           ,
           Brandies
           ,
           Hemp
           ,
           Pitch
           and
           Tar
           are
           to
           be
           found
           here
           ,
           besides
           the
           prodigious
           Stores
           for
           Shipping
           which
           are
           laid
           up
           in
           the
           Admiralty
           and
           East-India
           Houses
           ,
           and
           are
           almost
           incredible
           to
           be
           related
           ;
           how
           great
           a
           share
           Amsterdam
           bears
           in
           the
           Charges
           of
           such
           a
           War
           as
           the
           United
           Provinces
           now
           wage
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Confedrates
           against
           France
           ;
           and
           how
           at
           last
           the
           Bank
           of
           Amsterdam
           is
           the
           most
           considerable
           in
           Europe
           ,
           and
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           surpassing
           both
           these
           of
           Venice
           and
           Genoua
           (
           the
           only
           two
           Commonwealths
           now
           in
           Italy
           ,
           worth
           mentioning
           )
           that
           these
           of
           Amsterdam
           writes
           more
           in
           one
           day
           ,
           than
           these
           of
           Venice
           and
           Genoua
           together
           do
           in
           two
           :
           He
           might
           from
           thence
           have
           easily
           been
           convinced
           
           concerning
           the
           Vanity
           of
           his
           Supposition
           .
           The
           whole
           Company
           cou'd
           not
           forbear
           smiling
           at
           the
           eagerness
           ,
           wherein
           this
           Gentleman
           had
           represented
           the
           advantages
           of
           his
           Native
           place
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           objected
           to
           him
           by
           one
           ,
           who
           particularly
           well
           seem'd
           to
           understand
           the
           Italian
           Commonwealths
           :
           That
           it
           was
           scarce
           to
           be
           deny'd
           ,
           but
           that
           Amsterdam
           alone
           ,
           for
           Wealth
           and
           Trade
           ,
           did
           surpass
           all
           the
           Commonwealths
           in
           Italy
           ,
           yet
           that
           he
           had
           not
           consider'd
           what
           large
           Possessions
           the
           Venetians
           had
           on
           the
           
             Terra
             firma
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Morea
           ,
           besides
           what
           belongs
           to
           them
           in
           Candia
           and
           Dalmatia
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           considerable
           Tract
           of
           Ground
           were
           in
           the
           Possession
           of
           the
           Genueses
           ,
           all
           along
           the
           Sea
           side
           about
           that
           City
           ,
           to
           all
           which
           Amsterdam
           could
           not
           pretend
           to
           ,
           as
           having
           very
           small
           Territories
           belonging
           to
           it
           .
           The
           Amsterdammer
           was
           a
           little
           startled
           at
           this
           unexpected
           Objection
           ,
           but
           quickly
           recollecting
           himself
           ,
           he
           answer'd
           ,
           That
           the
           Wealth
           of
           Amsterdam
           was
           such
           as
           to
           be
           able
           to
           purchase
           the
           Territories
           of
           all
           the
           Italian
           Commonwealths
           whatsoever
           .
           And
           said
           he
           ,
           since
           this
           may
           seem
           a
           hard
           saying
           in
           the
           Opinion
           of
           some
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           been
           so
           inquisitive
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           I
           will
           shew
           you
           another
           Common-wealth
           within
           the
           Commonwealth
           of
           
           the
           United
           Provinces
           ,
           and
           whose
           chief
           strength
           is
           lodged
           within
           the
           City
           of
           Amsterdam
           ,
           which
           easily
           may
           be
           proved
           to
           exceed
           all
           the
           Commonwealths
           of
           Italy
           together
           ,
           in
           Trade
           ,
           Strength
           ,
           and
           extent
           of
           its
           Territories
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           
             East
             India
          
           Company
           in
           Holland
           .
           This
           is
           easie
           to
           be
           believed
           by
           these
           who
           will
           consider
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           what
           vast
           and
           rich
           Possessions
           this
           Company
           has
           in
           the
           Island
           of
           Java
           ,
           where
           in
           the
           Capital
           City
           called
           Batava
           ,
           Built
           and
           Fortified
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           Amsterdam
           ,
           the
           General
           of
           the
           Indies
           lives
           like
           a
           Prince
           attended
           with
           his
           Horse
           and
           Foot-Guards
           ,
           and
           assisted
           by
           his
           Councellors
           ;
           what
           a
           vast
           Trade
           it
           has
           in
           
             Japan
             ,
             China
          
           ,
           the
           Isles
           of
           Sumatra
           and
           Bengala
           ,
           in
           the
           two
           latter
           of
           which
           the
           Company
           has
           also
           here
           Lodges
           and
           vast
           Store-Houses
           ,
           as
           he
           has
           likewise
           on
           the
           Coast
           of
           Malabar
           ,
           and
           Cormandel
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Countries
           of
           the
           
             Great
             Mogul
          
           and
           King
           of
           Galcanda
           .
           How
           in
           the
           Molucca
           and
           
             Banda
             Islands
          
           she
           is
           almost
           become
           Master
           of
           all
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           rich
           Island
           of
           Zealon
           ,
           she
           has
           all
           the
           plain
           Country
           under
           her
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           having
           obliged
           the
           Emperor
           to
           live
           in
           the
           Mountains
           ,
           while
           she
           is
           possessed
           of
           Colomba
           and
           other
           Garisons
           there
           .
           These
           
           places
           being
           maintained
           by
           30000
           Men
           and
           200
           great
           Ships
           ,
           whereof
           50
           are
           Capital
           ones
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           constant
           Pay
           of
           the
           Commonwealths
           ,
           of
           the
           
             East
             Indias
          
           and
           Transport
           yearly
           such
           prodigious
           Riches
           from
           those
           parts
           into
           the
           six
           Chambers
           of
           
             Amsterdam
             ,
             Zealand
             ,
             Delph
             ,
             Roterdam
             ,
             Horne
             ,
          
           and
           Enckhuysen
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           are
           dispersed
           again
           through
           whole
           Europe
           ;
           I
           will
           ,
           said
           the
           Gentleman
           ,
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           Understanding
           Men
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           whether
           all
           the
           Common-wealths
           of
           Italy
           put
           together
           ,
           can
           produce
           any
           thing
           like
           it
           .
           All
           the
           Company
           was
           much
           delighted
           to
           hear
           with
           what
           dexterity
           this
           Gentleman
           pleaded
           the
           Cause
           of
           his
           Native
           Country
           ,
           unto
           whom
           I
           replied
           ,
           That
           since
           it
           was
           obvious
           enough
           that
           the
           Strength
           and
           Power
           of
           all
           the
           Republicks
           that
           are
           now
           adays
           in
           Italy
           ,
           was
           in
           no
           ways
           to
           be
           compared
           with
           Holland
           ;
           I
           could
           not
           but
           be
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           what
           our
           Author
           had
           said
           concerning
           the
           Quality
           of
           these
           Republicks
           ,
           was
           meant
           concerning
           their
           Policy
           ,
           and
           ,
           when
           the
           Amsterdammer
           ,
           interrupting
           me
           ,
           answered
           ,
           That
           ,
           tho'
           he
           saw
           me
           willing
           to
           help
           ,
           as
           the
           saying
           was
           ,
           
             A
             lame
             Dog
             over
             the
             Stile
             ,
          
           yet
           if
           I
           would
           but
           look
           
           upon
           the
           Author's
           passage
           where
           the
           words
           ,
           
             more
             in
             Number
             and
             Quality
          
           were
           joyned
           together
           ,
           I
           might
           easily
           find
           what
           his
           meaning
           were
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           was
           as
           extravagant
           as
           the
           other
           .
           For
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           what
           is
           more
           evident
           to
           any
           judicious
           Traveller
           ,
           than
           the
           great
           difference
           there
           is
           betwixt
           the
           number
           of
           Republicks
           in
           Italy
           and
           betwixt
           the
           rest
           of
           Europe
           .
           Not
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           seven
           United
           Provinces
           ,
           which
           are
           each
           of
           them
           a
           separate
           Commonwealth
           ,
           but
           joyned
           by
           a
           mutual
           Confederacy
           ;
           are
           not
           the
           
             Switz
             Cantons
          
           and
           other
           Commonwealths
           sufficiently
           known
           to
           out-number
           all
           the
           Republicks
           in
           Italy
           ,
           and
           to
           possess
           great
           Territories
           ?
           What
           Traveller
           can
           be
           so
           ignorant
           as
           not
           to
           have
           heard
           or
           seen
           ,
           that
           considerable
           number
           of
           Commonwealths
           ,
           which
           are
           remaining
           to
           this
           day
           in
           Germany
           only
           ,
           is
           
             Venice
             ,
             Genoua
             ,
             Lucca
          
           ,
           and
           one
           or
           two
           more
           not
           worth
           mentioning
           ,
           equal
           in
           number
           to
           all
           these
           .
           And
           if
           we
           should
           add
           that
           Bologna
           which
           retains
           somlething
           of
           its
           Antient
           Freedom
           under
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           Pope
           ;
           and
           that
           of
           Vinzenza
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Venetians
           ;
           nay
           ,
           even
           the
           three
           small
           Leagues
           of
           the
           Grisons
           ,
           laying
           on
           the
           utmost
           Borders
           of
           Italy
           ,
           all
           these
           will
           not
           
           amount
           to
           the
           number
           alone
           of
           the
           Commonwealths
           now
           in
           being
           in
           Germany
           .
           This
           may
           be
           easily
           computed
           if
           we
           remember
           but
           the
           chiefest
           of
           them
           ;
           as
           
             Hamborough
             ,
             Bremen
             ,
             Lubeck
             ,
             Embden
             ,
             Frankford
             ,
          
           on
           the
           
             Mayn
             ,
             Cologne
             ,
             Worms
             ,
             Ratisbon
             ,
             Augsburgh
             ,
             Eger
             ,
             Nurenburg
             ,
             Ulm
             ,
             Oppenheimb
             ,
             Nordlinger
             ,
          
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           two
           Circles
           of
           Suabia
           ,
           and
           Franconia
           ,
           besides
           others
           ;
           and
           considering
           that
           
             Hamborough
             Nurenburg
             ,
             Collen
             ,
             Frankford
          
           and
           Bremen
           ,
           come
           very
           near
           in
           bigness
           even
           to
           the
           best
           Commonwealth
           in
           Italy
           ;
           that
           the
           Bank
           of
           Hamborough
           comes
           next
           to
           those
           of
           Venice
           and
           Genoua
           ,
           and
           surpasses
           either
           of
           them
           in
           Trade
           and
           Shipping
           ;
           that
           Bremen
           and
           others
           come
           very
           to
           them
           in
           Trade
           now
           ;
           and
           what
           great
           Territorie
           some
           of
           them
           possess
           ;
           it
           is
           evident
           enough
           that
           if
           our
           Author
           ,
           instead
           of
           Europe
           ,
           had
           but
           said
           Germany
           ,
           yet
           it
           would
           have
           been
           taken
           for
           a
           Rodomontado
           by
           all
           Travellers
           ,
           especially
           those
           who
           have
           made
           a
           due
           comparison
           betwixt
           the
           Frontier
           Places
           and
           Garisons
           of
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           and
           the
           vast
           Fortifications
           and
           considerable
           Forces
           .
           which
           are
           maintained
           by
           these
           abovementioned
           Commonwealths
           in
           Germany
           .
        
         
           But
           at
           last
           ,
           said
           the
           Dutchmen
           ,
           supposing
           
           I
           should
           be
           willing
           ,
           according
           to
           your
           opinion
           ,
           to
           apply
           the
           Author's
           word
           Quality
           to
           the
           Policy
           of
           the
           Common-wealths
           of
           Italy
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           in
           Europe
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           ignorant
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           know
           that
           a
           great
           many
           of
           them
           enjoy
           a
           much
           greater
           share
           of
           Liberty
           (
           as
           being
           democratical
           )
           than
           any
           of
           his
           Italian
           Republicks
           ;
           and
           tho'
           some
           of
           the
           Swiz
           Cantons
           have
           modell'd
           their
           Government
           some
           what
           according
           to
           the
           Venetians
           ;
           yet
           some
           in
           Germany
           ,
           &
           especially
           the
           Seven
           United
           Provinces
           ,
           tho'
           Aristocratical
           do
           enjoy
           a
           so
           much
           higher
           Degree
           of
           Liberty
           before
           the
           Venetian
           Subjects
           ,
           generally
           speaking
           ,
           that
           if
           in
           those
           parts
           the
           Countryman
           should
           be
           a
           Vassal
           to
           his
           Baron
           or
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Gentlemen
           should
           be
           squeez'd
           continually
           ,
           and
           oppress'd
           by
           one
           Podesta
           or
           another
           ;
           and
           in
           general
           ,
           the
           Nobility
           again
           in
           constant
           fear
           of
           an
           Inquisition
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           like
           to
           change
           theirs
           with
           the
           Venetians
           ;
           and
           I
           believe
           that
           all
           our
           Author's
           Rhetorick
           would
           not
           be
           sufficient
           to
           perswade
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           their
           new
           way
           of
           living
           free
           were
           much
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           his
           antient
           Gothick
           way
           of
           Governing
           .
           But
           it
           is
           time
           to
           break
           off
           this
           Dialogue
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           what
           our
           Author
           further
           says
           concerning
           the
           antient
           Goths
           and
           Vandals
           ,
           
           whom
           he
           makes
           the
           Fundators
           of
           that
           sort
           of
           Government
           in
           Europe
           ,
           as
           is
           now
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           retained
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           says
           ,
           
             That
             we
             owe
             the
             Originals
             of
             Parliaments
          
           to
           them
           .
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           this
           Assertion
           have
           not
           more
           pomp
           than
           truth
           in
           it
           ,
           (
           to
           make
           use
           of
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           which
           he
           has
           given
           us
           concerning
           the
           Romans
           )
           since
           ,
           if
           we
           look
           rightly
           into
           the
           Matter
           ,
           the
           Government
           of
           these
           Nations
           when
           they
           at
           first
           extended
           their
           Conquests
           over
           
             Spain
             ,
             Africa
          
           and
           Italy
           ,
           as
           the
           Franks
           did
           over
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           Saxons
           over
           England
           ,
           being
           wholly
           adapted
           to
           Military
           Enterprizes
           ;
           there
           was
           ,
           it
           's
           true
           ,
           commonly
           a
           General
           chosen
           by
           the
           Army
           ,
           and
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           same
           were
           admitted
           to
           all
           Debates
           ;
           yet
           was
           it
           in
           no
           ways
           to
           be
           compared
           with
           what
           of
           latter
           years
           has
           been
           called
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           If
           we
           peruse
           what
           the
           antient
           Authors
           have
           left
           us
           concerning
           their
           way
           of
           Government
           at
           home
           we
           may
           conjecture
           what
           it
           was
           abroad
           .
           Considering
           then
           the
           most
           antient
           way
           or
           custom
           of
           these
           People
           (
           which
           were
           Germans
           )
           It
           is
           manifest
           enough
           ,
           That
           they
           were
           divided
           in
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Commonwealths
           ,
           whereof
           each
           had
           one
           whom
           they
           called
           sometimes
           a
           King
           ,
           sometimes
           a
           Duke
           ;
           These
           being
           
           again
           subdivided
           in
           Petty
           Governments
           a
           had
           their
           Heads
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           paid
           some
           sort
           of
           Respect
           at
           pleasure
           .
           At
           home
           Matters
           of
           no
           great
           Concerns
           were
           debated
           ,
           and
           adjusted
           by
           the
           Chief
           or
           Heads
           b
           but
           those
           of
           moment
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           People
           consulted
           about
           ,
           and
           determined
           even
           as
           far
           as
           Capital
           Matters
           went.
           As
           one
           of
           these
           Common-wealths
           was
           rarely
           in
           a
           Condition
           to
           undertake
           any
           foreign
           War
           ;
           so
           the
           same
           was
           always
           begun
           with
           the
           joynt
           Consent
           of
           such
           as
           intended
           to
           engage
           themselves
           in
           the
           same
           ;
           when
           a
           General
           (
           without
           regard
           to
           his
           Nobility
           sometimes
           )
           c
           was
           chosen
           ,
           who
           
           with
           the
           Advice
           of
           the
           Heads
           of
           those
           several
           Commonwealths
           ,
           that
           were
           partakers
           of
           the
           Troubles
           and
           Dangers
           of
           the
           War
           was
           fain
           to
           act
           rather
           precariously
           than
           with
           Authority
           .
           And
           considering
           that
           Cities
           ,
           nay
           ,
           even
           Villages
           were
           unknown
           to
           them
           d
           that
           they
           changed
           their
           Habitations
           as
           often
           as
           they
           found
           an
           opportunity
           ,
           or
           dislik'd
           the
           former
           ;
           that
           their
           Fences
           were
           hor
           ,
           rible
           Forests
           ,
           and
           impassable
           Mountains
           and
           inaccessible
           Moores
           ;
           what
           wonder
           if
           their
           Custom
           of
           Governing
           (
           for
           Laws
           they
           had
           none
           )
           were
           according
           their
           wild
           Inclinations
           ,
           and
           Savage
           Habitations
           .
           But
           to
           deduce
           the
           Orginals
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           used
           in
           the
           best
           regulated
           ,
           Governments
           of
           Europe
           from
           the
           Barbarous
           and
           Irregular
           Conventions
           of
           a
           Savage
           People
           ;
           when
           we
           may
           have
           them
           from
           better
           Hands
           ,
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           is
           a
           way
           that
           savours
           a
           little
           to
           much
           of
           a
           conceit
           of
           unknown
           Antiquity
           .
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           why
           wemight
           not
           with
           the
           same
           Right
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           more
           affirm
           that
           the
           Cosarcks
           upon
           the
           Frontiers
           of
           Poland
           ;
           the
           Rascians
           in
           Bosnia
           ,
           and
           Morlacks
           in
           Dalmatia
           have
           their
           Parliaments
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           certain
           they
           are
           as
           free
           as
           ever
           the
           Germans
           were
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           way
           of
           consulting
           together
           under
           their
           Heads
           as
           well
           ,
           and
           that
           more
           orderly
           than
           those
           had
           in
           antient
           times
           .
        
         
         
           Nevertheless
           it
           can
           scarce
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           Spain
           and
           France
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           first
           places
           whither
           those
           barbarous
           Nations
           extended
           their
           Conquests
           ,
           have
           been
           very
           Instrumental
           in
           first
           shewing
           to
           the
           other
           Nations
           in
           Europe
           the
           Parliamentary
           way
           .
           These
           two
           Nations
           being
           a
           great
           deal
           sooner
           and
           more
           known
           to
           the
           Romans
           than
           the
           Germans
           ,
           we
           have
           receiv'd
           a
           more
           perfect
           and
           authentick
           Account
           concerning
           them
           ;
           And
           as
           they
           were
           sooner
           and
           better
           Civiliz'd
           than
           the
           Germans
           in
           those
           Times
           ,
           so
           their
           Government
           was
           more
           regular
           ,
           and
           coming
           a
           great
           deal
           nearer
           to
           these
           most
           excellent
           Conventions
           ,
           afterwards
           called
           Parliaments
           .
           The
           Spaniards
           were
           ,
           it
           's
           true
           ,
           divided
           into
           a
           great
           many
           Commonwealths
           ,
           or
           separate
           Governments
           ;
           but
           these
           were
           more
           Aristocratical
           than
           Democratical
           ,
           having
           sometimes
           their
           petty
           Kings
           ,
           Princes
           or
           Senate
           ;
           
           and
           as
           they
           had
           a
           great
           many
           well
           fortified
           Cities
           ,
           Towns
           and
           Sea-ports
           ;
           so
           had
           the
           most
           Civilized
           Provinces
           their
           Capital
           Cities
           ,
           where
           the
           Prince
           that
           governed
           the
           rest
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           Principals
           did
           reside
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           great
           ,
           though
           limited
           Power
           over
           them
           .
           Of
           
           this
           is
           a
           very
           remarkable
           Instance
           related
           by
           Livy
           :
           from
           whence
           may
           be
           conjectured
           in
           how
           great
           a
           Veneration
           the
           Name
           and
           Authority
           of
           Kings
           was
           among
           these
           People
           ,
           
           when
           they
           would
           have
           proclaimed
           Scipio
           a
           King
           ;
           which
           he
           refusing
           ,
           says
           the
           Historian
           ,
           they
           were
           surprised
           how
           he
           could
           refuse
           the
           highest
           Degree
           of
           Dignity
           ,
           
           which
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           Mortals
           were
           so
           covetous
           of
           .
           The
           ancient
           Gauls
           ,
           adjoining
           on
           one
           side
           to
           Spain
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           not
           unacquainted
           with
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           serving
           sometimes
           there
           under
           the
           Carthaginians
           ,
           sometimes
           under
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           having
           even
           extended
           their
           Conquest
           thither
           ,
           
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           by
           the
           Celtiberians
           ,
           who
           came
           out
           of
           France
           into
           Spain
           ;
           so
           they
           had
           questionless
           a
           great
           part
           of
           their
           Policy
           from
           
           thence
           ,
           it
           being
           evident
           that
           they
           had
           their
           Kings
           ,
           Princes
           ,
           Senate
           and
           Nobility
           ,
           who
           did
           Command
           over
           such
           several
           distinct
           .
           Commonwealths
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           divided
           into
           :
           And
           as
           they
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Method
           of
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           had
           their
           well
           regulated
           Councils
           ,
           
           consisting
           of
           their
           principal
           Men
           ,
           so
           they
           had
           their
           fortified
           Towns
           ,
           where
           their
           Kings
           ,
           Princes
           and
           Magistrates
           generally
           resided
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           Power
           much
           beyond
           what
           was
           usual
           then
           in
           Germany
           ,
           nay
           ,
           even
           of
           Life
           and
           Death
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           depending
           on
           the
           Popularicy
           ,
           but
           some
           of
           them
           according
           to
           their
           Laws
           and
           Constitutions
           ,
           were
           Hereditary
           :
           How
           much
           more
           polish'd
           these
           People
           were
           than
           the
           Germans
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           more
           regular
           their
           Councils
           ;
           Caesar
           has
           a
           left
           us
           a
           notable
           Instance
           concerning
           the
           Helvetians
           in
           his
           Commentaries
           ;
           Where
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           after
           the
           Defeat
           of
           the
           Helvetians
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Register
           found
           written
           in
           the
           Grecian
           Tongue
           in
           their
           Camp
           ,
           wherein
           was
           contained
           a
           most
           
           exact
           Account
           of
           the
           Names
           and
           Number
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           according
           to
           the
           Agreement
           of
           the
           Grand
           Council
           of
           the
           several
           Helvetian
           Commonwealths
           ,
           were
           come
           to
           settle
           themselves
           in
           those
           parts
           of
           France
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           defeated
           by
           Caesar.
           b
           And
           much
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           he
           speaks
           afterwards
           concerning
           those
           People
           in
           France
           ,
           which
           were
           then
           called
           Belgae
           ,
           and
           inhabited
           those
           parts
           of
           the
           
             Netherlands
             ,
             Normandy
          
           and
           Picardy
           ,
           which
           are
           opposite
           to
           our
           shoar
           ,
           though
           at
           the
           same
           time
           he
           reckons
           them
           the
           least
           civiliz'd
           of
           all
           the
           French.
           
           Any
           body
           that
           will
           take
           the
           pains
           duly
           to
           compare
           what
           
             Caesar
             ,
             Livy
          
           and
           Tacitus
           have
           left
           behind
           them
           concerning
           the
           ancient
           
             Spaniards
             ,
             French
          
           and
           Germans
           ,
           will
           soon
           be
           convinc'd
           ,
           how
           far
           the
           well
           regulated
           Policy
           of
           the
           two
           former
           in
           their
           Cities
           and
           Councils
           exceeded
           those
           confused
           Meetings
           of
           the
           Germans
           ,
           without
           Order
           or
           Command
           ;
           
           and
           which
           of
           these
           may
           justly
           claim
           that
           Prerogative
           of
           having
           been
           the
           Original
           of
           these
           Conventions
           of
           the
           States
           since
           called
           Parliaments
           .
           What
           some
           object
           ,
           that
           these
           Nations
           being
           subdu'd
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           had
           before
           the
           Germans
           came
           thither
           ,
           lost
           together
           with
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           their
           ancient
           Constitutions
           of
           Government
           ,
           is
           very
           insignificant
           ;
           Since
           it
           may
           easily
           be
           proved
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           all
           of
           them
           did
           not
           lose
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           so
           they
           retain'd
           their
           Constitutions
           .
           Who
           can
           be
           ignorant
           that
           a
           great
           many
           Commonwealths
           ,
           both
           in
           Spain
           and
           France
           ,
           were
           not
           Conquer'd
           by
           the
           Romans
           ;
           but
           were
           receiv'd
           as
           Allies
           ,
           and
           proved
           very
           instrumental
           in
           subduing
           the
           rest
           ?
           c
           And
           yet
           among
           these
           also
           that
           were
           subdu'd
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           common
           Custom
           among
           the
           Romans
           to
           let
           them
           enjoy
           their
           Laws
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           confirm
           their
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           .
           Caesar
           
           call'd
           the
           French
           that
           inhabited
           the
           Neighbouring
           Provinces
           of
           the
           Rhine
           ,
           the
           Allies
           of
           the
           Romans
           ;
           and
           said
           that
           France
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Decree
           of
           the
           Senate
           ,
           ought
           to
           enjoy
           its
           Liberty
           and
           Laws
           d
           .
           And
           when
           he
           afterwards
           returned
           the
           second
           time
           out
           of
           Britanny
           :
           and
           had
           occasion
           to
           lay
           his
           Army
           into
           Winter
           quarters
           among
           the
           Belgas
           or
           Armoricans
           ,
           subdu'd
           by
           him
           before
           ,
           he
           call'd
           a
           general
           Council
           together
           of
           these
           several
           Common-wealths
           ,
           where
           he
           intended
           to
           divide
           his
           Forces
           into
           Winter
           quarters
           :
           e
           And
           that
           some
           of
           these
           Common-wealths
           retain'd
           their
           Liberty
           and
           Constitutions
           about
           150
           Years
           after
           
           Caesar's
           time
           ;
           Tacitus
           has
           left
           as
           a
           particular
           Observation
           concerning
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           lived
           near
           the
           Rhine
           .
           It
           
           would
           be
           too
           tedious
           to
           relate
           all
           that
           the
           Ancients
           have
           left
           behind
           them
           in
           their
           Monuments
           concerning
           this
           Point
           ;
           out
           of
           what
           has
           been
           said
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           it
           may
           easily
           be
           seen
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           the
           Constitution
           of
           Government
           among
           the
           ancient
           Spaniards
           and
           French
           ,
           (
           being
           composed
           out
           of
           their
           Kings
           ,
           the
           Nobility
           and
           principal
           Men
           of
           the
           Cities
           ,
           )
           did
           come
           a
           great
           deal
           nearer
           to
           the
           Parliamentary
           way
           of
           consulting
           in
           latter
           Times
           ,
           than
           the
           irregular
           Proceedings
           of
           the
           Germans
           in
           those
           times
           ;
           So
           those
           that
           will
           throughly
           peruse
           the
           ancient
           Histories
           ,
           will
           be
           sufficiently
           convinc'd
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Form
           of
           Government
           was
           never
           extinguish'd
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           those
           Kingdoms
           ,
           but
           preserved
           even
           till
           the
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           
             Goths
             ,
             Vandals
             ,
             Suevians
             ,
             Franks
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ,
           setled
           themselves
           in
           those
           parts
           ;
           So
           that
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           we
           owe
           the
           first
           Rudiments
           of
           Governing
           by
           consent
           of
           the
           Estates
           to
           those
           Countries
           ,
           which
           were
           Conquered
           afterwards
           by
           the
           Germans
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           same
           should
           have
           been
           establish'd
           by
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           so
           many
           hundred
           Years
           before
           in
           use
           there
           ,
           is
           ,
           what
           scarce
           any
           body
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           prepossessed
           
           with
           the
           conceit
           of
           a
           Gothick
           and
           tumultuous
           sort
           of
           Goverment
           ,
           will
           assert
           .
           And
           here
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           enquire
           into
           the
           Originals
           of
           Princes
           and
           Kings
           ,
           (
           which
           our
           Author
           pretends
           to
           have
           done
           in
           a
           few
           Lines
           )
           at
           several
           Times
           and
           Places
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           obliged
           to
           go
           much
           beyond
           the
           design
           of
           these
           Remarks
           ,
           since
           to
           understanding
           Men
           it
           is
           apparent
           enough
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Author
           's
           whole
           Book
           ,
           had
           been
           employed
           upon
           that
           Point
           only
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           have
           been
           sufficient
           so
           much
           as
           to
           touch
           the
           chief
           Heads
           of
           so
           ample
           a
           Subject
           .
           I
           will
           only
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           sufficiently
           admire
           ,
           why
           this
           Gentleman
           is
           so
           mightily
           taken
           with
           these
           Times
           ,
           when
           Spain
           and
           England
           were
           divided
           ,
           the
           first
           into
           thirteen
           ,
           and
           the
           latter
           into
           seven
           or
           more
           peculiar
           Governments
           ,
           considering
           that
           they
           were
           perhaps
           the
           worst
           of
           Times
           ever
           these
           Countries
           saw
           ;
           neither
           could
           any
           lasting
           Peace
           be
           setled
           ,
           till
           instead
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           one
           Head
           had
           the
           Management
           of
           the
           whole
           Body
           .
           But
           before
           we
           leave
           this
           Subject
           ,
           we
           must
           say
           something
           concerning
           Germany
           and
           
             Sweden
             :
             For
             every
             one
             ought
             to
             know
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             how
             great
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             People
             were
             
             very
             lately
             in
             the
             Elective
             Kingdoms
             of
          
           Sweden
           and
           Denmark
           :
           If
           every
           one
           ought
           to
           know
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           said
           a
           little
           more
           of
           it
           ,
           since
           else
           few
           will
           know
           it
           for
           him
           .
           What
           clear
           a
           Notion
           this
           Gentleman
           has
           concerning
           Elective
           Kingdoms
           ,
           will
           better
           appear
           hereafter
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           treat
           upon
           the
           Question
           ,
           
             Whither
             the
             Kingdom
             of
          
           Denmark
           
             has
             been
             Hereditary
             or
             Elective
          
           ;
           But
           as
           for
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           People
           in
           Sweden
           ,
           why
           they
           should
           so
           much
           vary
           from
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           lately
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           done
           well
           to
           have
           explained
           a
           little
           .
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           the
           Wings
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           that
           composed
           formerly
           the
           Senate
           there
           ,
           have
           been
           considerably
           clipt
           ,
           and
           that
           about
           fifteen
           or
           sixteen
           Years
           ago
           ,
           when
           that
           Kingdom
           during
           the
           Minority
           of
           this
           present
           King
           ,
           was
           partly
           through
           Mismanagement
           ,
           partly
           through
           the
           War
           with
           the
           Empire
           and
           Denmark
           ,
           miserably
           exhausted
           ;
           the
           Estates
           then
           ,
           finding
           themselves
           not
           in
           a
           Capacity
           to
           restore
           matters
           without
           extraordinary
           Subsidies
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           easily
           be
           levied
           upon
           the
           Subjects
           ,
           did
           then
           advise
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           oblige
           
           such
           of
           his
           Subjects
           as
           had
           by
           the
           Profuseness
           of
           some
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           ,
           or
           other
           means
           ,
           acquired
           to
           themselves
           vast
           Estates
           and
           other
           Advantages
           belonging
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           to
           restore
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           was
           executed
           accordingly
           ;
           some
           of
           the
           chiefest
           profering
           the
           same
           voluntarily
           ,
           the
           rest
           being
           obliged
           to
           follow
           their
           Example
           .
           As
           by
           these
           means
           the
           King
           was
           enabled
           to
           restore
           the
           decayed
           State
           of
           the
           Militia
           and
           Army
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           his
           Revenues
           were
           greatly
           encreased
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Power
           ;
           yet
           is
           from
           hence
           not
           necessarily
           to
           be
           concluded
           ,
           that
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           People
           are
           lost
           ,
           since
           the
           four
           Estates
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           Clergy
           ,
           Citizens
           and
           Peasants
           ,
           have
           thereby
           not
           surrendred
           any
           thing
           of
           their
           Native
           Rights
           ,
           tho
           perhaps
           some
           particular
           Persons
           have
           felt
           the
           smart
           of
           it
           .
           
             Germany
             was
             freer
             than
             any
             other
             part
             of
             Europe
             ,
          
           says
           our
           Author
           ,
           but
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           remembred
           that
           this
           was
           in
           those
           days
           when
           every
           body
           being
           his
           own
           Master
           ,
           there
           ,
           they
           liv'd
           more
           like
           the
           Tartars
           do
           now
           ,
           than
           like
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Europeans
           ;
           And
           if
           they
           had
           continued
           in
           that
           so
           much
           admired
           State
           of
           
           Liberty
           ,
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           believe
           Germany
           would
           not
           have
           come
           into
           that
           flourishing
           Condition
           it
           has
           been
           in
           since
           .
           If
           it
           was
           for
           my
           purpose
           here
           to
           enlarge
           me self
           upon
           this
           matter
           ,
           I
           could
           shew
           easie
           enough
           ,
           that
           these
           ,
           whom
           our
           Author
           calls
           
             Captains
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             Electors
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             &c.
          
           were
           the
           first
           Restorers
           of
           the
           Liberty
           of
           Germany
           ;
           that
           they
           were
           the
           Founders
           of
           its
           Greatness
           ,
           and
           Upholders
           of
           the
           same
           after
           this
           Country
           was
           Conquered
           by
           Charles
           the
           Great
           .
           I
           could
           shew
           him
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           the
           Bishops
           in
           Germany
           before
           the
           times
           of
           Charles
           the
           Great
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           instituted
           by
           him
           ,
           for
           all
           their
           double
           Sword
           of
           Flesh
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           have
           not
           been
           armed
           sufficiently
           so
           to
           subdue
           the
           Germans
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           the
           most
           parts
           the
           ancient
           Liberty
           has
           been
           preserv'd
           under
           their
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           some
           have
           been
           able
           to
           find
           ways
           to
           free
           themselves
           quite
           from
           it
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           I
           will
           only
           say
           in
           the
           Vindication
           of
           Charles
           the
           Great
           ;
           As
           he
           has
           laid
           the
           Foundation
           of
           what
           Germany
           is
           now
           (
           whom
           our
           Author
           makes
           bold
           to
           call
           bigotted
           )
           that
           as
           able
           Headpieces
           as
           this
           Gentleman
           ,
           and
           these
           some
           what
           better
           versed
           in
           the
           
           German
           Constitutions
           than
           he
           can
           pretend
           to
           ,
           have
           so
           greatly
           approved
           of
           the
           Methods
           that
           that
           Great
           Emperor
           took
           in
           uniting
           so
           vast
           a
           Country
           both
           in
           Laws
           and
           Religion
           ,
           that
           his
           vain
           and
           confident
           Assertions
           will
           prove
           ridiculous
           to
           all
           ,
           who
           have
           had
           any
           true
           insight
           into
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Germany
           .
           I
           must
           add
           something
           more
           concerning
           Poland
           ,
           which
           he
           says
           ,
           
             is
             the
             only
             Kingdom
             besides
             this
             Island
             and
          
           Ireland
           ,
           
             where
             Parliaments
             are
             not
             lost
          
           ,
           to
           shew
           what
           sort
           of
           Parliament
           is
           to
           be
           found
           there
           ,
           that
           so
           every
           body
           may
           be
           able
           to
           judge
           how
           far
           the
           Polish
           Parliaments
           do
           differ
           from
           the
           English
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           Proceedings
           and
           fundamental
           Constitutions
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           but
           two
           sorts
           of
           People
           (
           besides
           the
           King
           )
           in
           Poland
           ,
           that
           can
           justly
           be
           said
           to
           have
           a
           Share
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Clergy
           and
           Nobility
           ;
           The
           Citizens
           and
           Peasants
           being
           totally
           excluded
           from
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           being
           for
           the
           most
           part
           subjected
           either
           to
           the
           Clergy
           or
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           the
           fewest
           to
           the
           King.
           And
           though
           the
           Cities
           in
           the
           Regal
           Prussia
           enjoy
           a
           greater
           share
           of
           Freedom
           ,
           as
           having
           their
           own
           Constitutions
           ,
           and
           sending
           their
           Deputies
           
           to
           the
           Dyet
           ;
           yet
           is
           their
           Number
           so
           inconsiderable
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           it
           scarce
           comes
           into
           Consideration
           .
           The
           King
           's
           chief
           Advantage
           is
           ,
           That
           he
           has
           a
           considerable
           Revenue
           allow'd
           him
           ,
           and
           has
           the
           choosing
           of
           all
           the
           Officers
           ,
           both
           Civil
           and
           Military
           ;
           but
           the
           Great
           Officers
           ,
           especially
           those
           who
           by
           their
           Places
           are
           Members
           of
           the
           Senate
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           also
           all
           the
           Senators
           ,
           have
           their
           Offices
           granted
           them
           
             ad
             Vitam
          
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           once
           put
           in
           Possession
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           any
           Dependance
           further
           from
           the
           King.
           The
           two
           Archbishops
           ,
           and
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           they
           owe
           their
           Promotion
           chiefly
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           (
           though
           they
           are
           nominated
           by
           the
           King
           )
           and
           are
           exempted
           from
           the
           King's
           Jurisdiction
           ;
           so
           they
           having
           vast
           Possessions
           ,
           which
           depend
           only
           from
           them
           ,
           have
           therefore
           a
           great
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           greatest
           Sway
           in
           the
           Senate
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           But
           both
           the
           Spiritual
           Lords
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nobles
           who
           compose
           the
           Senate
           ,
           having
           the
           Places
           of
           the
           best
           Profit
           in
           their
           Possession
           ,
           and
           maintaining
           in
           their
           Palaces
           a
           great
           many
           of
           the
           poorer
           
           sort
           of
           Nobility
           ,
           become
           thereby
           so
           powerful
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           justly
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           these
           are
           the
           chief
           Governours
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           since
           the
           King
           cannot
           do
           any
           Publick
           Matter
           of
           Moment
           without
           them
           ,
           as
           being
           by
           their
           Constitution
           his
           constant
           Advisers
           and
           Directors
           ;
           the
           Deputies
           of
           the
           Provinces
           (
           who
           are
           chosen
           by
           the
           Nobility
           )
           being
           only
           called
           together
           when
           Matters
           of
           the
           highest
           Moment
           are
           to
           be
           consulted
           ,
           or
           concluded
           .
           These
           were
           ,
           in
           former
           Times
           ,
           never
           to
           meet
           ,
           but
           in
           case
           of
           agreeing
           to
           a
           new
           Tax
           ,
           resolved
           before-hand
           in
           the
           Senate
           ;
           but
           within
           these
           Hundred
           Years
           ,
           or
           thereabouts
           ,
           their
           Power
           is
           so
           much
           increased
           ,
           that
           they
           claim
           a
           Right
           to
           be
           consulted
           with
           in
           all
           Publick
           Matters
           of
           great
           Moment
           .
        
         
           The
           Senate
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           constant
           Council
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Members
           whereof
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           are
           constituted
           by
           the
           King
           
             ad
             Vitam
          
           ,
           consists
           first
           of
           the
           two
           Archbishops
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Guiesen
           is
           Primate
           of
           Poland
           ,
           having
           the
           Power
           of
           Administring
           the
           Kingdom
           in
           Absence
           or
           in
           case
           of
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           King
           :
           After
           these
           are
           the
           
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           some
           Abbots
           ,
           Thirty
           Four
           Governours
           of
           Provinces
           called
           Palatines
           ,
           Eighty
           Three
           Governours
           of
           Castles
           ,
           or
           Deputy-Lieutenants
           of
           the
           Palatines
           called
           Castellans
           ,
           and
           Ten
           of
           the
           Great
           Officers
           of
           State
           ,
           who
           are
           in
           all
           computed
           to
           amount
           to
           near
           an
           Hundred
           and
           Fifty
           in
           Number
           .
           And
           are
           always
           chosen
           out
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ;
           The
           Clergy
           among
           these
           ,
           though
           the
           least
           in
           Number
           ,
           yet
           having
           more
           Possessions
           than
           both
           the
           King
           and
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           ways
           depending
           on
           them
           ,
           has
           the
           greatest
           Sway
           ;
           and
           the
           two
           Chancellors
           and
           Vicechancellors
           also
           a
           great
           Power
           of
           Signing
           and
           Dispatching
           Things
           without
           the
           King's
           consent
           ,
           and
           refusing
           also
           his
           Orders
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           not
           think
           convenient
           to
           obey
           them
           ,
           Three
           of
           these
           Four
           being
           generally
           Ecclesiasticks
           .
           When
           with
           their
           Advice
           ,
           the
           King
           has
           resolved
           to
           call
           together
           the
           Dyet
           ,
           he
           orders
           a
           Convention
           of
           all
           the
           Nobility
           to
           be
           had
           in
           every
           particular
           Diocese
           or
           Government
           ,
           at
           a
           certain
           Time
           and
           customary
           Place
           ;
           where
           being
           convened
           ,
           the
           Palatine
           ,
           Castellans
           ,
           and
           other
           Senators
           ,
           having
           explained
           to
           them
           the
           Reasons
           why
           the
           King
           intended
           
           to
           call
           a
           Dyet
           ,
           and
           what
           Time
           the
           same
           was
           to
           be
           held
           ,
           the
           Nobility
           of
           each
           Diocese
           ,
           after
           Prayers
           finish'd
           ,
           choose
           their
           Deputies
           ;
           to
           whom
           they
           give
           Instructions
           concerning
           the
           Propositions
           made
           to
           them
           by
           the
           Senators
           ,
           though
           sometimes
           they
           also
           allow
           them
           a
           larger
           Authority
           ,
           which
           however
           expires
           with
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Dyet
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           to
           last
           above
           Six
           Weeks
           ,
           and
           seldom
           continued
           much
           longer
           .
           These
           particular
           Conventions
           being
           over
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           more
           Conventions
           to
           be
           held
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           General
           Conventions
           ,
           one
           whereof
           is
           always
           in
           
             Great
             Poland
          
           ,
           the
           other
           in
           
             Little
             Poland
          
           ;
           in
           which
           two
           Places
           ,
           all
           the
           Deputies
           ,
           and
           such
           of
           the
           Nobility
           as
           are
           pleased
           to
           come
           ,
           being
           again
           Convened
           at
           a
           certain
           Time
           ,
           they
           there
           confer
           together
           concerning
           the
           Propositions
           made
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           what
           Instructions
           they
           have
           received
           thereupon
           from
           their
           several
           Provinces
           .
           Thus
           prepared
           they
           come
           to
           the
           Dyet
           ,
           where
           the
           Senate
           being
           seated
           in
           a
           Theatre
           ,
           the
           Deputies
           and
           Clerks
           standing
           by
           ,
           the
           Chancellor
           or
           Vice-Chancellor
           proposes
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           
           the
           King
           such
           Matters
           as
           they
           are
           to
           consult
           upon
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           the
           Archbishops
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Senate
           ,
           having
           given
           their
           Votes
           ,
           the
           Deputies
           ask
           Leave
           from
           the
           King
           to
           withdraw
           ,
           and
           to
           consult
           concerning
           the
           Propositions
           made
           to
           them
           .
           Their
           Consultation
           being
           over
           ,
           they
           repair
           again
           to
           the
           Senate
           ;
           and
           having
           given
           their
           Opinion
           concerning
           the
           Business
           in
           Agitation
           ,
           they
           also
           propose
           such
           Matters
           as
           they
           think
           fit
           to
           be
           consulted
           about
           :
           Which
           Matters
           being
           agreed
           unto
           by
           common
           Consent
           of
           the
           Senate
           and
           Deputies
           ,
           the
           King
           gives
           his
           Consent
           last
           of
           all
           ;
           which
           done
           ,
           it
           has
           the
           Force
           of
           a
           Decree
           of
           the
           Dyet
           .
           But
           if
           one
           of
           the
           Deputies
           makes
           his
           Protestation
           against
           any
           Thing
           ,
           as
           done
           in
           Prejudice
           of
           the
           Liberties
           and
           Prerogatives
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           or
           the
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           the
           whole
           Proceeding
           becomes
           thereby
           void
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           Force
           .
        
         
           From
           hence
           may
           be
           collected
           ,
           what
           Difference
           there
           is
           betwixt
           the
           Dyets
           in
           Poland
           and
           our
           Meeting
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           their
           Fundamental
           Constitutions
           ,
           as
           Manner
           of
           Proceedings
           .
           
           And
           if
           we
           consider
           how
           all
           the
           Cities
           and
           Commons
           in
           Poland
           (
           except
           the
           City
           of
           Cracaw
           ,
           and
           a
           few
           more
           in
           Prussia
           )
           are
           excluded
           not
           only
           from
           the
           Dyet
           ,
           but
           also
           all
           Places
           of
           Note
           ,
           nay
           that
           even
           in
           the
           most
           of
           them
           the
           Magistracy
           and
           whole
           Corporations
           are
           depending
           on
           either
           the
           Clergy
           or
           Nobility
           ;
           and
           what
           prodigious
           Prerogatives●
           they
           have
           acquired
           to
           themselves
           ;
           as
           by
           Example
           ,
           That
           a
           Noble-man
           Killing
           a
           Commoner
           ,
           shall
           pay
           but
           a
           small
           Fine
           ;
           but
           if
           a
           Commoner
           Kills
           a
           Noble-man
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           Capital
           :
           That
           a
           Malefactor
           being
           a
           Noble-man
           ,
           and
           taken
           in
           the
           Fact
           ,
           shall
           not
           be
           judged
           by
           the
           Magistrates
           of
           that
           City
           or
           Corporation
           where
           he
           is
           taken
           :
           That
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           Noble-men
           ,
           have
           their
           Strong
           Castles
           ,
           Garrison'd
           by
           themselves
           ;
           and
           a
           great
           many
           the
           like
           ,
           of
           dangerous
           Consequence
           :
           These
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           duely
           considered
           by
           an
           English-man
           ,
           will
           ,
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           believe
           ,
           put
           him
           very
           much
           out
           of
           Conceit
           of
           Polish
           Parliaments
           ;
           and
           both
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Cities
           ,
           Corporations
           ,
           and
           Commons
           of
           England
           ,
           will
           have
           but
           little
           
           Reason
           to
           thank
           this
           Gentleman
           for
           his
           comparing
           the
           same
           with
           ours
           ;
           especially
           since
           he
           might
           have
           found
           out
           other
           Countries
           ,
           and
           that
           nearer
           at
           hand
           ,
           where
           the
           Meeting
           of
           the
           Estates
           come
           a
           great
           deal
           nearer
           to
           our
           Parliaments
           .
        
         
           
             But
             leaving
             to
             our
             Author
             the
             Advantages
             of
             his
             Ancient
          
           Gothick
           
             and
             New
          
           Polish
           
             Parliaments
             ,
             we
             must
             go
             on
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             he
             says
             in
             this
             same
             Chapter
             concerning
             the
             Form
             of
             Government
             in
          
           Denmark
           
             in
             particular
             .
             These
             are
             his
             Words
             :
             Denmark
          
           therefore
           was
           ,
           till
           within
           these
           Thirty
           Two
           Years
           ,
           govern'd
           by
           a
           King
           chosen
           by
           the
           People
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           (
           even
           the
           Boors
           had
           their
           Voices
           ;
           )
           which
           King
           
             Waldemar
             the
             Third
          
           acknowledged
           in
           that
           memorable
           Answer
           of
           his
           to
           the
           Pope's
           Nuncio
           ,
           who
           pretended
           to
           a
           great
           Power
           over
           him
           :
           
             Naturam
             habemus
             à
             Deo
             ,
             regnum
             à
             subditis
             ,
             Divitias
             à
             parentibus
             ,
             Religionem
             à
             Romana
             Ecclesia
             ;
             quam
             si
             nobis
             invides
             ,
             renuntiamus
             per
             praesentes
             .
          
           The
           Estates
           of
           the
           Realm
           being
           convened
           to
           that
           Intent
           ,
           were
           to
           Elect
           for
           their
           Prince
           such
           a
           Person
           as
           to
           them
           appeared
           Personable
           ,
           Valiant
           ,
           Just
           ,
           Merciful
           ,
           Affable
           ,
           
           a
           Maintainer
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           a
           Lover
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           Prudent
           ,
           and
           adorn'd
           with
           all
           other
           Vertues
           fit
           for
           Government
           ,
           and
           requisite
           for
           the
           great
           Trust
           reposed
           in
           him
           ;
           yet
           with
           due
           Regard
           had
           to
           the
           Family
           of
           the
           preceding
           Kings
           .
           If
           within
           that
           Line
           they
           found
           a
           Person
           thus
           qualified
           ,
           or
           esteem'd
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           they
           thought
           it
           but
           a
           piece
           of
           just
           Gratitude
           to
           prefer
           him
           before
           any
           other
           to
           this
           high
           Dignity
           ,
           and
           were
           pleased
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           reason
           to
           choose
           the
           Eldest
           Son
           of
           their
           former
           King
           ,
           rather
           than
           any
           of
           the
           Younger
           ;
           as
           well
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           regard
           to
           Priority
           of
           Birth
           ,
           when
           all
           other
           Vertues
           were
           equal
           ,
           as
           because
           the
           Greatness
           of
           his
           Paternal
           Estate
           might
           put
           him
           above
           the
           Reach
           of
           Temptations
           to
           be
           Covetous
           or
           Dishonest
           ,
           and
           enable
           him
           ,
           in
           some
           degree
           ,
           to
           support
           the
           Dignity
           of
           his
           Office.
           But
           ,
           after
           such
           a
           Choice
           ,
           if
           they
           found
           themselves
           mistaken
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           advanced
           a
           Cruel
           ,
           Vicious
           ,
           Tyrannical
           ,
           Covetous
           ,
           or
           Wasteful
           Person
           ,
           they
           frequently
           Deposed
           him
           ,
           oftentimes
           Banished
           ,
           sometimes
           Destroyed
           him
           ,
           and
           this
           either
           Formally
           ,
           by
           making
           him
           Answer
           before
           the
           Representative
           Body
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           Or
           if
           by
           ill
           Practices
           ,
           such
           as
           making
           
           of
           Parties
           ,
           Levying
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           contracting
           of
           Alliances
           to
           support
           himself
           in
           Opposition
           to
           the
           Peoples
           Rights
           ,
           he
           was
           grown
           too
           Powerful
           to
           be
           legally
           Contended
           with
           ,
           they
           dispatched
           him
           without
           any
           more
           Ceremony
           the
           best
           way
           they
           could
           ,
           and
           Elected
           presently
           a
           better
           Man
           in
           his
           Room
           ;
           sometimes
           the
           next
           of
           Kin
           to
           him
           ,
           sometimes
           the
           Valiant
           Man
           that
           had
           exposed
           himself
           so
           far
           as
           to
           undertake
           the
           Expulsion
           ,
           or
           the
           Killing
           of
           the
           Tyrant
           ;
           at
           other
           times
           a
           Private
           Person
           of
           Good
           Reputation
           ,
           who
           possibly
           least
           dream't
           of
           such
           an
           Advancement
           .
           Frequent
           meetings
           of
           the
           Estates
           ,
           was
           a
           part
           of
           the
           very
           Fundamental
           Constitution
           :
           In
           those
           meetings
           all
           matters
           relating
           to
           Good
           Government
           were
           Transacted
           :
           Good
           Laws
           were
           Enacted
           ,
           all
           Affairs
           belonging
           to
           Peace
           or
           War
           ,
           Alliances
           ,
           disposal
           of
           great
           Offices
           ,
           Contracts
           of
           Marriages
           for
           the
           Royal
           Family
           ,
           &c.
           were
           debated
           ,
           &c.
           
           This
           was
           the
           Ancient
           Form
           of
           Goverment
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           continued
           with
           very
           little
           variation
           (
           excepting
           that
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Nobles
           encreased
           too
           much
           )
           till
           about
           32
           years
           ago
           ,
           when
           at
           one
           instant
           the
           whole
           Face
           of
           Affairs
           was
           changed
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           is
           easie
           for
           any
           considering
           Person
           to
           
           guess
           the
           Consequences
           of
           this
           ,
           which
           are
           Frequent
           and
           Arbitrary
           Taxes
           ,
           and
           commonly
           very
           Excessive
           ones
           ,
           even
           in
           times
           of
           Peace
           ;
           little
           regard
           being
           had
           to
           the
           occasion
           of
           them
           :
           So
           that
           the
           value
           of
           Estates
           in
           most
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           is
           fallen
           three
           fourths
           .
           And
           it
           is
           worse
           near
           the
           Capital
           City
           ,
           under
           the
           Eye
           and
           Hand
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           than
           in
           Remoter
           Provinces
           ;
           Poverty
           in
           the
           Gentry
           ,
           which
           ●ecessarily
           causes
           extremities
           of
           misery
           in
           the
           Peasants
           ,
           Partiality
           in
           the
           distribution
           of
           Justice
           ,
           when
           Favorites
           are
           concerned
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           mischiefs
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           hereafter
           more
           particularly
           mentioned
           ;
           being
           the
           constant
           Effects
           of
           Arbitrary
           Rule
           in
           this
           and
           all
           other
           Countries
           wherein
           it
           has
           prevailed
           .
        
         
           This
           Description
           or
           Form
           of
           Government
           it
           is
           likely
           the
           Author
           has
           given
           us
           in
           imitation
           of
           some
           old
           Fashion
           Romance
           or
           other
           ,
           for
           I
           am
           sure
           out
           of
           History
           he
           can
           bring
           none
           that
           were
           ever
           like
           it
           ;
           I
           must
           confess
           that
           I
           could
           scarce
           Read
           without
           some
           Indignation
           ,
           how
           he
           had
           abused
           in
           a
           most
           unanswerable
           manner
           ,
           the
           Laudable
           Ancient
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Danes
           ,
           not
           only
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           so
           doing
           had
           taken
           an
           Opportunity
           
           to
           put
           his
           Fictitious
           Suppositions
           ;
           the
           conceits
           of
           his
           own
           Brains
           or
           some
           States
           Mountebanks
           Chimerical
           Notions
           for
           Truth
           upon
           the
           
             English
             Nation
          
           .
           What
           he
           says
           concerning
           the
           Election
           of
           their
           Princes
           ,
           How
           
             the
             Eldest
             were
             preferred
             before
             the
             Younger
          
           out
           of
           Courtesie
           ,
           
             if
             they
             were
             equal
             in
             Vertues
             ,
          
           as
           also
           their
           Adhering
           to
           a
           Line
           being
           at
           pleasure
           ,
           might
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           vulgar
           mistake
           ,
           such
           as
           does
           arise
           from
           the
           neglect
           of
           true
           History
           :
           The
           Qualifications
           ,
           which
           he
           says
           ,
           were
           required
           in
           their
           Princes
           ,
           might
           be
           look'd
           upon
           ,
           as
           an
           Effect
           of
           a
           Poetical
           fancy
           ;
           But
           what
           he
           tells
           of
           
             frequently
             Deposing
             and
             Banishing
             ,
             nay
             even
             Destroying
             their
             Kings
             ,
             either
             Formally
             or
             without
             Ceremony
             ,
             by
             some
             Valiant
             Hand
             ,
             who
             for
             his
             Meritorious
             Act
             of
             Killing
             or
             Expelling
             the
             Tyrant
             ,
             used
             to
             Succeed
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             :
          
           Is
           so
           much
           against
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Danes
           described
           in
           True
           History
           ,
           that
           these
           Extravagancies
           cannot
           be
           look'd
           upon
           by
           Judicious
           Persons
           ,
           otherwise
           than
           self-invented
           Notions
           ,
           fitted
           to
           the
           Humour
           of
           some
           self-conceited
           Politicians
           ;
           but
           always
           esteemed
           by
           the
           more
           Understanding
           
           sort
           ,
           as
           most
           pernicious
           to
           Human
           Society
           .
           To
           make
           this
           appear
           the
           better
           ,
           what
           if
           we
           should
           endeavour
           to
           show
           that
           the
           Ancient
           Government
           of
           the
           Danes
           was
           so
           far
           from
           Adhering
           to
           such
           Barbarous
           Practices
           ,
           or
           choosing
           their
           Kings
           by
           Courtesie
           ,
           that
           the
           Laws
           of
           Succession
           were
           so
           Sacred
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           that
           Kingdom
           ought
           rather
           to
           be
           called
           Hereditary
           (
           if
           any
           one
           ever
           was
           ,
           in
           this
           Gentleman's
           Opinion
           ,
           to
           be
           esteemed
           as
           such
           in
           Europe
           )
           than
           Elective
           .
           Not
           to
           mention
           here
           the
           times
           before
           Charles
           the
           Great
           ,
           the
           History
           of
           those
           Countries
           before
           that
           time
           being
           infected
           with
           many
           Fabulous
           Relations
           ,
           we
           will
           begin
           with
           the
           Year
           804
           
             P.
             C.
             N.
          
           When
           Gotricus
           Brother
           to
           his
           Predecessor
           ,
           Sigifrid
           being
           declared
           King
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           left
           that
           Crown
           to
           his
           Son
           Olaus
           ,
           from
           whom
           it
           always
           descended
           in
           the
           same
           Line
           to
           the
           next
           Heir
           ,
           till
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           Margaret
           Queen
           of
           
             Denmark
             ,
             Sweden
          
           and
           Norway
           ,
           which
           was
           about
           the
           Year
           1414.
           
           Thus
           the
           Crown
           of
           Denmark
           having
           been
           in
           a
           perpetual
           Lineal
           Succession
           of
           one
           Family
           for
           above
           600
           Years
           ,
           and
           the
           said
           Margaret
           having
           
           no
           Issue
           ,
           she
           had
           in
           her
           Life
           time
           Crowned
           Eric
           VIII
           .
           her
           Sisters
           Son
           ,
           who
           having
           left
           Denmark
           ,
           and
           resigned
           the
           Crown
           ,
           after
           an
           Anarchy
           of
           Six
           Years
           ,
           in
           his
           Place
           ,
           was
           Constituted
           Christopher
           III.
           
           Eric's
           Sister's
           Son
           ,
           who
           's
           Mother
           was
           also
           Niece
           to
           the
           above
           named
           Queen
           Margaret
           .
           This
           Christopher
           dying
           without
           Heirs
           ,
           as
           did
           also
           his
           Sister
           before
           him
           ;
           the
           most
           Ancient
           Race
           of
           the
           Danish
           Kings
           was
           then
           extinguished
           about
           the
           Year
           1448.
           
           Only
           that
           there
           was
           left
           Adolph
           VIII
           .
           Duke
           of
           Sleswick
           ,
           and
           Count
           of
           Holstein
           ,
           being
           Son
           to
           a
           Nephew
           of
           Woldemar
           IV.
           to
           whom
           the
           Crown
           of
           Denmark
           being
           offered
           by
           the
           States
           ,
           he
           refused
           the
           same
           as
           having
           no
           Children
           .
           The
           Crown
           being
           thus
           fallen
           into
           the
           Hands
           of
           the
           States
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           so
           Religious
           in
           observing
           their
           Ancient
           Right
           of
           Succession
           ,
           that
           they
           chose
           Christian
           Count
           of
           Oldenburg
           for
           their
           King
           ,
           as
           being
           Son
           of
           Hedwig
           Sister
           of
           Adolph
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Sleswick
           ,
           and
           consequently
           being
           Related
           to
           the
           Family
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Danish
           Kings
           ;
           his
           Son
           John
           Succeeding
           him
           ,
           Constituted
           with
           consent
           of
           the
           States
           ,
           his
           Son
           Christian
           
           II.
           King
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           who
           was
           afterwards
           Declared
           by
           the
           States
           ,
           (
           who
           had
           now
           acquired
           a
           greater
           power
           )
           incapable
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           as
           having
           Reigned
           very
           Tyrannically
           over
           them
           ;
           and
           in
           his
           stead
           Frederick
           I.
           Brother
           of
           John
           King
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           and
           Uncle
           to
           Christiern
           ,
           was
           made
           their
           King.
           And
           I
           think
           it
           is
           a
           remarkable
           Instance
           ,
           that
           even
           at
           that
           time
           the
           States
           of
           Denmark
           did
           not
           esteem
           it
           belonging
           to
           themselves
           to
           alter
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           when
           they
           did
           not
           only
           choose
           Frederick
           I.
           who
           was
           Son
           of
           John
           King
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           but
           also
           afterwards
           ,
           in
           a
           publick
           Convention
           of
           the
           said
           Estates
           ,
           they
           did
           promise
           to
           John
           ,
           Son
           to
           the
           banished
           King
           Christiern
           ,
           the
           Restitution
           of
           his
           Fathers
           Kingdoms
           ,
           not
           only
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           immediate
           Succession
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           Frederick
           I.
           But
           John
           the
           Son
           of
           Christiern
           II.
           dying
           about
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           when
           Frederick
           I.
           dyed
           ,
           the
           Crown
           came
           to
           his
           Son
           Christiern
           III.
           whom
           in
           a
           direct
           Line
           have
           Succeeded
           Frederick
           II.
           Christiern
           IV.
           Frederick
           III.
           and
           Christiern
           V.
           the
           present
           King
           of
           Denmark
           .
           Out
           of
           these
           Heads
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           thought
           fit
           to
           mention
           here
           ,
           it
           
           may
           be
           evident
           ,
           whether
           the
           Succession
           of
           Denmark
           was
           precarious
           ,
           as
           this
           Author
           has
           taken
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           pains
           to
           perswade
           us
           .
           And
           whether
           this
           long
           and
           constant
           Succession
           in
           one
           Family
           ,
           were
           Anciently
           depending
           from
           a
           free
           choice
           or
           not
           ,
           will
           be
           worth
           our
           enquiring
           into
           .
           a
           Canute
           Surnamed
           the
           Hardy
           ,
           1044.
           having
           no
           Issue
           ,
           had
           by
           Compact
           Resigned
           the
           Crown
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           after
           his
           death
           ,
           to
           Magnus
           King
           of
           Norwegan
           ,
           who
           by
           force
           of
           Arms
           taking
           Possession
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           was
           opposed
           by
           Sueno
           ,
           Canute's
           Sister
           Son
           ,
           till
           Magnus
           after
           a
           Reign
           of
           Eight
           Years
           ,
           coming
           to
           dye
           of
           a
           fall
           from
           his
           Horse
           :
           He
           was
           declared
           King
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           tho'
           in
           no
           ways
           beloved
           of
           the
           Danish
           Nobility
           ,
           as
           having
           Waged
           continually
           War
           against
           them
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Magnus
           ;
           yet
           being
           the
           only
           one
           that
           was
           left
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Race
           of
           the
           Danish
           Kings
           ,
           was
           
           received
           as
           King
           of
           Denmark
           .
           b
           Afterwards
           when
           in
           the
           Year
           1250.
           
           Abel
           had
           caused
           his
           Brother
           Eric
           V.
           King
           of
           Denmark
           to
           be
           murthered
           ,
           tho'
           the
           States
           abominated
           the
           Fact
           ,
           yet
           Eric
           having
           left
           no
           Children
           ,
           and
           he
           being
           the
           Eldest
           among
           the
           Brothers
           that
           were
           left
           ,
           was
           made
           King
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           being
           Preferred
           before
           his
           Younger
           
           Brother
           Christopher
           ,
           who
           Reigned
           after
           him
           .
           How
           the
           States
           did
           promise
           the
           Crown
           to
           John
           the
           deposed
           Christiern
           II's
           .
           Son
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Frederick
           I.
           has
           been
           said
           before
           :
           and
           how
           in
           our
           Age
           the
           States
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           set
           Frederick
           III.
           the
           present
           King
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           Father
           upon
           the
           Throne
           in
           spite
           of
           a
           Faction
           that
           were
           for
           Advancing
           his
           Younger
           Brother
           ,
           begotten
           of
           another
           Mother
           and
           the
           Second
           Wife
           of
           Christiern
           the
           IV.
           to
           the
           Royal
           Dignity
           ,
           cannot
           be
           out
           of
           the
           Memory
           of
           such
           as
           are
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Transactions
           of
           these
           Countries
           .
           Besides
           ,
           these
           undeniable
           Examples
           there
           are
           also
           obvious
           amongst
           the
           Historians
           Testimonies
           sufficient
           to
           convince
           any
           Body
           that
           is
           not
           prepossess'd
           with
           a
           vain
           conceit
           of
           his
           own
           opinion
           ,
           That
           the
           Succession
           was
           not
           Anciently
           depending
           from
           the
           will
           of
           the
           States
           ,
           but
           that
           their
           Kings
           had
           ,
           and
           did
           claim
           a
           Right
           to
           the
           same
           for
           themselves
           and
           their
           Heirs
           ,
           both
           Males
           and
           Females
           .
           When
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Waldemar
           ,
           the
           States
           declared
           
             Olaus
             Haquin
          
           and
           Margarets
           ,
           (
           King
           and
           Queen
           of
           Norway
           )
           Son
           King
           
           of
           Denmark
           c
           the
           
             Danish
             Historiographer
          
           gives
           this
           among
           others
           for
           a
           Reason
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           from
           his
           Mothers
           side
           the
           next
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           And
           in
           the
           same
           Book
           he
           has
           given
           us
           an
           Extract
           d
           out
           of
           the
           Records
           ,
           wherein
           the
           said
           Margaret
           Mother
           to
           this
           Olaus
           ,
           and
           Daughter
           of
           King
           Waldemar
           is
           called
           Queen
           of
           Norway
           and
           Sweden
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           Heiress
           of
           Denmark
           .
           That
           noted
           Historian
           Crantius
           speaks
           much
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           both
           of
           Olaus
           and
           his
           Mother
           Margaret
           .
           He
           says
           ,
           that
           the
           two
           Kingdoms
           of
           Denmark
           are
           Hereditary
           to
           Olaus
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           the
           Decease
           of
           him
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           Male
           Heirs
           left
           ,
           all
           was
           fall'n
           to
           Queen
           Margaret
           .
           d
           The
           same
           Author
           calls
           Siwald
           the
           First
           ,
           Heir
           and
           Successor
           to
           his
           Father
           King
           Ungrin
           ,
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Denmark
           ;
           and
           speaks
           much
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           of
           Broderick
           ,
           Son
           of
           Yarmerick
           King
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           
           And
           truly
           the
           Name
           of
           Heir
           of
           Denmark
           is
           so
           frequent
           in
           the
           ancient
           Histories
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           especially
           before
           the
           Times
           of
           Charles
           the
           Great
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           infinite
           to
           mention
           them
           here
           ,
           since
           even
           in
           latter
           Times
           the
           same
           has
           not
           been
           out
           of
           date
           there
           .
           Meursius
           does
           not
           only
           call
           Christiern
           Son
           to
           Christiern
           Heir
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           also
           bestows
           the
           same
           Title
           upon
           John
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           deposed
           Christiern
           the
           II.
           And
           here
           I
           cannot
           but
           insert
           the
           Reasons
           ,
           which
           were
           alledged
           by
           the
           States
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           among
           others
           in
           their
           Proclamation
           ,
           for
           the
           declaring
           Frederick
           I.
           King
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           renounced
           all
           Obedience
           to
           Christiern
           II.
           ;
           Their
           Reasons
           are
           these
           ,
           
             Because
             he
             was
             the
             Heir
             of
          
           Norway
           ,
           
           
             and
             had
             his
             Off-spring
             out
             of
             the
             most
             glorious
             Family
             of
             the
          
           Danish
           
             Kings
             ;
             That
             He
             was
             born
             a
             Kings
          
           (
           Christiern
           I's
           )
           
             Son
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             this
             Honour
             did
             belong
             to
             him
             in
             his
             own
             Right
             before
             any
             other
             Prince
             ,
             
             and
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             a
             Portion
             or
             Patrimonial
             Share
             out
             of
             his
             Fatherly
             Kingdom
             .
          
           From
           hence
           I
           think
           may
           be
           easily
           understood
           ,
           that
           the
           
           States
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           even
           in
           latter
           Times
           ,
           (
           did
           not
           assume
           to
           themselves
           the
           free
           disposal
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Succession
           was
           not
           precarious
           ,
           and
           as
           our
           Author
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           good
           Behaviour
           .
           This
           will
           appear
           more
           clear
           to
           us
           if
           we
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Right
           of
           Succession
           has
           not
           only
           in
           former
           ,
           but
           also
           latter
           Times
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           Oldenburg
           Family
           has
           sway'd
           the
           Scepter
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           been
           deprived
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           the
           next
           Male
           Heirs
           ,
           though
           Minors
           ,
           
           but
           also
           to
           the
           Females
           and
           their
           Off-spring
           .
           Of
           the
           Female
           Succession
           we
           have
           Two
           Instances
           since
           the
           Oldenburg
           Family
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           agreed
           by
           Marriage
           Contract
           betwixt
           Christiern
           II.
           and
           Isabel
           ,
           Sister
           to
           the
           Emperor
           Charles
           V.
           
           
             That
             if
             they
             should
             leave
             no
             Male-Heirs
             behind
             them
             ,
             the
             eldest
             Daughter
             should
             suceed
             in
             the
             Throne
             of
          
           Denmark
           .
           And
           when
           afterwards
           the
           same
           Isabella
           followed
           her
           Husband
           in
           his
           Exile
           ,
           after
           he
           was
           deposed
           ,
           the
           States
           did
           not
           only
           recall
           her
           ,
           but
           also
           promis'd
           her
           Obedience
           ;
           nay
           ,
           they
           did
           declare
           by
           a
           publick
           Proclamation
           ,
           That
           if
           she
           would
           return
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           
             they
             would
             acknowledge
             her
             for
             their
             Queen
             and
             Sovereign
             Lady
             .
          
           Which
           Proffer
           however
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           advantageous
           ,
           she
           refused
           to
           accept
           of
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           Female
           Succession
           the
           Danish
           ancient
           History
           furnishes
           us
           with
           a
           remarkable
           Example
           in
           Margaret
           ,
           Daughter
           to
           King
           Waldemar
           IV.
           who
           being
           married
           to
           Haquin
           King
           of
           Norway
           ,
           after
           the
           Decease
           of
           her
           Husband
           and
           Son
           Olaus
           ,
           succeeded
           them
           in
           both
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           Denmark
           and
           Norway
           ,
           and
           reigned
           for
           about
           Thirty
           Years
           ,
           about
           the
           
           Year
           1400.
           
           And
           of
           several
           Kings
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           that
           Crown
           by
           Right
           of
           the
           Female
           Succession
           ,
           there
           are
           several
           Examples
           in
           their
           Histories
           .
           Sueno
           III.
           about
           the
           Year
           1155
           succeeded
           Canute
           IV.
           
           he
           being
           born
           from
           Margaret
           ,
           the
           Sister
           of
           Canute
           ,
           surnamed
           
             The
             Great
          
           ,
           and
           not
           much
           beloved
           by
           the
           Danes
           ,
           as
           having
           to
           his
           Father
           one
           Ulpho
           ,
           an
           Englishman
           ;
           yet
           
             being
             the
             only
             One
             that
             was
             left
             of
             the
             Royal
             Family
             ,
          
           was
           therefore
           declared
           King
           of
           Denmark
           :
           So
           was
           Olaus
           ,
           Son
           to
           Haqui●●
           ,
           and
           Margaret
           ,
           King
           and
           Queen
           of
           Norway
           ,
           declared
           King
           of
           
             Denmark
             ;
             
             because
             from
             his
             Mother's
             side
             ,
             he
             came
             from
             the
             Race
             of
             the
          
           Danish
           Kings
           ,
           she
           being
           Daughter
           to
           Waldemar
           IV.
           King
           of
           Denmark
           .
           This
           was
           about
           the
           Year
           1340.
           
           And
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           viz.
           about
           the
           Year
           1417.
           
           Eric
           ,
           the
           same
           
           Margaret's
           Sister's
           Son
           ,
           
           succeeded
           here
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           upon
           the
           same
           Pretensions
           ,
           having
           been
           by
           her
           recieved
           as
           a
           Consort
           in
           the
           Danish
           Empire
           before
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           next
           Heirs
           of
           the
           Royal
           Family
           in
           their
           Minority
           ,
           several
           Instances
           also
           may
           be
           found
           in
           the
           ancient
           Histories
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           these
           of
           latter
           times
           .
           Eric
           ,
           about
           the
           Year
           855.
           succeeded
           his
           Father
           
           Siward
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           being
           a
           very
           Child
           ;
           
           from
           whence
           he
           was
           surnamed
           Barn
           ;
           which
           in
           the
           Danish
           Tongue
           signifies
           a
           Child
           .
           Waldemar
           I.
           being
           constituted
           King
           of
           Denmark
           about
           the
           Year
           1157.
           when
           he
           was
           scarce
           nine
           Years
           of
           Age
           ,
           is
           another
           instance
           in
           this
           kind
           .
           Eric
           VII
           .
           
           also
           Son
           of
           King
           Christopher
           I.
           and
           Olaus
           Son
           of
           Queen
           Margaret
           ,
           were
           both
           declared
           and
           crowned
           Kings
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           come
           to
           the
           Age
           of
           Eleven
           ;
           the
           first
           about
           the
           Year
           1260.
           the
           second
           about
           the
           Year
           1340.
           
           And
           Eric
           ,
           Queen
           
           Margaret's
           Sister's
           Son
           ,
           was
           by
           her
           made
           Consort
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           a
           Child
           .
           Neither
           has
           the
           Succession
           and
           Declaration
           of
           the
           next
           Heirs
           ,
           though
           Minors
           ,
           ceased
           since
           the
           Oldenburg
           Family
           had
           the
           Government
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           .
           
           Christiern
           I.
           had
           his
           Son
           John
           declared
           King
           in
           his
           Life
           time
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           about
           the
           Age
           of
           Twelve
           :
           Likewise
           had
           King
           John
           his
           Son
           Christiern
           declared
           his
           Successor
           when
           he
           was
           not
           above
           Six
           Years
           of
           Age.
           
           And
           Christiern
           IV.
           was
           at
           the
           Age
           of
           Seven
           declared
           Successor
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           King
           Frederick
           ,
           then
           living
           ;
           and
           having
           received
           Homage
           from
           the
           States
           ,
           actually
           succeeded
           
           him
           after
           his
           Death
           before
           he
           was
           quite
           Eleven
           .
           Out
           of
           the
           History
           of
           the
           continual
           Succession
           of
           the
           next
           Heirs
           ,
           belonging
           to
           the
           Royal
           Family
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           both
           Males
           and
           Females
           ,
           and
           that
           also
           in
           their
           Minority
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           no
           difficult
           matter
           to
           judge
           ,
           how
           great
           the
           Rights
           were
           of
           the
           Danish
           Royal
           Family
           in
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           ;
           but
           when
           I
           shall
           have
           demonstrated
           that
           they
           also
           had
           a
           right
           of
           adopting
           not
           only
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           Testament
           to
           appoint
           their
           Successor
           ,
           
             and
             even
             dividing
             the
             Kingdom
             among
             their
             Heirs
             ,
             it
             will
             then
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             evident
             ,
          
           that
           scarce
           ever
           any
           Kings
           in
           these
           very
           Kingdoms
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           esteemed
           ways
           heredittry
           ,
           could
           pretend
           to
           a
           greater
           prerogative
           .
        
         
           An
           Example
           of
           Adoption
           for
           the
           Danish
           Crown
           ,
           
           we
           have
           in
           the
           often
           before
           mentioned
           Queen
           Margaret
           ;
           who
           after
           the
           Death
           of
           her
           Son
           Olaus
           ,
           being
           without
           Heirs
           ,
           did
           not
           only
           constitute
           Eric
           her
           Sisters
           Son
           her
           Consort
           and
           Successor
           in
           the
           Danish
           Empire
           ;
           but
           also
           to
           make
           his
           Title
           the
           more
           firm
           ,
           did
           adopt
           him
           ;
           and
           he
           was
           as
           such
           ,
           receive●
           after
           her
           Death
           by
           the
           Estates
           of
           Denmark
           .
           
           An
           Example
           of
           disposing
           of
           th●
           Crown
           ,
           by
           Testament
           ,
           
             Albert
             Krant●
          
           
           that
           Ancient
           and
           Celebrated
           Historian
           has
           given
           us
           in
           the
           Danish
           King
           Haldan
           ,
           who
           left
           by
           his
           last
           Will
           the
           Kingdom
           to
           Unguin
           ,
           which
           being
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Estates
           ,
           is
           mentioned
           by
           this
           Author
           as
           an
           Act
           without
           a
           Precedent
           in
           Denmark
           at
           that
           time
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Division
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           there
           are
           several
           Examples
           extant
           in
           their
           Histories
           .
           Canute
           I.
           sirnamed
           the
           great
           ,
           being
           King
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Denmark
          
           and
           Norway
           ,
           divided
           in
           his
           Life-time
           ,
           about
           the
           Year
           1030
           ,
           the
           three
           Kingdoms
           ,
           without
           consulting
           the
           Estates
           ,
           between
           his
           three
           Sons
           ,
           giving
           to
           the
           Eldest
           
             Harald
             ,
             England
          
           ;
           to
           
             Canute
             ,
             Denmark
          
           ;
           and
           Norway
           to
           Sueno
           .
           
           And
           having
           the
           two
           Crowns
           of
           England
           and
           Norway
           in
           his
           Possession
           by
           right
           of
           Conquest
           ;
           yet
           he
           used
           the
           same
           Power
           in
           appointing
           his
           Successor
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Denmark
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Instance
           of
           dividing
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Waldemar
           ,
           about
           the
           Year
           1170
           ,
           Who
           having
           called
           together
           the
           Estates
           
             at
             Samso●
          
           ,
           he
           had
           his
           Son
           Waldemar
           crowned
           King
           of
           Denmark
           .
           After
           which
           another
           Son
           being
           born
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           's
           Name
           was
           Eric
           .
           
           he
           declared
           him
           Duke
           of
           Sleswick
           ,
           and
           to
           Canute
           another
           Son
           of
           his
           he
           assigned
           
           Laland
           .
           But
           Waldemar
           the
           younger
           ,
           not
           long
           after
           his
           Coronation
           happening
           to
           die
           by
           a
           Mischance
           which
           he
           got
           in
           Hunting
           ;
           King
           Waldemar
           made
           a
           new
           Division
           among
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Sons
           ,
           and
           before
           he
           died
           exhorted
           them
           to
           Unity
           ;
           alledging
           that
           to
           the
           best
           of
           his
           Power
           ,
           he
           had
           equitably
           divided
           the
           Kingdom
           among
           them
           .
           
           And
           the
           several
           Provinces
           so
           ,
           assigned
           by
           King
           Waldemar
           ,
           to
           his
           Son
           ,
           were
           afterwards
           devolved
           to
           their
           Children
           ,
           and
           Grandchildren
           before
           they
           were
           reunited
           into
           one
           Kingdom
           .
           There
           is
           one
           remarkable
           Instance
           more
           in
           the
           Danish
           History
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           being
           divided
           into
           three
           Parts
           ,
           betwixt
           
             Waldemar
             ,
             Canute
          
           ,
           and
           Sueno
           .
           For
           aftere
           the
           Death
           of
           Eric
           sirnamed
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           during
           the
           Minority
           of
           Waldemar
           I.
           who
           was
           declared
           King
           before
           ,
           contended
           for
           the
           Crown
           of
           
             Denmark
             Sueno
          
           and
           Canute
           ,
           the
           first
           having
           on
           his
           side
           the
           Zealanders
           ,
           and
           Inhabitants
           of
           Schonen
           ,
           the
           latter
           the
           Jutlanders
           ;
           being
           at
           last
           tired
           by
           the
           Wars
           ,
           the
           Decision
           was
           referred
           to
           Waldemar
           I.
           
           who
           dividing
           the
           Kingdom
           into
           three
           Parts
           ,
           assigned
           to
           himself
           Jutland
           ,
           to
           
             Canute
             Zealand
          
           and
           Funen
           ,
           and
           to
           
             Sueno
             ,
             Schonen
             ,
             Halland
          
           and
           Blekingen
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           three
           should
           be
           called
           Kings
           .
           And
           even
           since
           
           that
           time
           that
           the
           Family
           of
           Oldenburg
           has
           ruled
           in
           
             Denmark
             ,
             Christiern
          
           I
           ,
           dying
           Anno
           1482.
           at
           Copenhagen
           ,
           divided
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           Testament
           ,
           betwixt
           his
           two
           Sons
           John
           and
           Frederick
           ;
           giving
           to
           the
           Eldest
           the
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Youngest
           the
           Dukedoms
           .
           And
           it
           is
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           when
           afterwards
           both
           Frederick
           and
           the
           Holsteiners
           urged
           the
           Execution
           of
           Christiern
           I's
           Will
           ,
           it
           was
           alledged
           for
           a
           reason
           by
           them
           ,
           
           that
           since
           John
           the
           Eldest
           had
           for
           his
           share
           two
           Kingdoms
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           more
           than
           reason
           that
           the
           Dukedom
           should
           come
           to
           Frederick
           ,
           in
           recompensation
           of
           what
           John
           had
           obtained
           .
           Truly
           ,
           if
           the
           Succession
           of
           Denmark
           had
           been
           precarious
           ,
           Sweedland
           being
           then
           already
           faln
           off
           from
           Denmark
           ,
           this
           would
           have
           been
           a
           foolish
           reason
           ,
           since
           ,
           the
           Dukedoms
           being
           hereditary
           ,
           and
           very
           considerable
           in
           themselves
           ,
           the
           Younger
           would
           have
           had
           much
           the
           better
           share
           .
           
           And
           that
           the
           said
           Christiern
           I
           ,
           had
           a
           right
           of
           disposing
           the
           same
           among
           his
           Children
           ,
           the
           States
           afterwards
           did
           confess
           themselves
           in
           their
           Proclamation
           ,
           wherein
           having
           published
           their
           reasons
           for
           refusing
           to
           obey
           Christiern
           II
           ,
           and
           receiving
           Frederick
           I.
           for
           their
           King
           ,
           they
           alledged
           
           as
           one
           main
           reason
           for
           Frederick
           ,
           that
           
             there
             was
             due
             unto
             him
             his
             patrimonial
             share
             out
             of
             his
             Father's
             Kingdom
             .
          
           As
           out
           of
           what
           I
           have
           related
           here
           ,
           it
           will
           easily
           appear
           ,
           how
           ill
           grounded
           our
           Author's
           Assertions
           are
           concerning
           the
           Danish
           Government
           ;
           so
           ,
           he
           that
           will
           be
           so
           curious
           as
           to
           make
           a
           thorough
           search
           into
           the
           Danish
           History
           will
           be
           the
           better
           convinced
           ,
           that
           the
           Ancient
           Kings
           enjoyed
           ,
           and
           exercised
           the
           same
           Prerogatives
           ,
           which
           are
           acknowledged
           to
           appertain
           to
           other
           hereditary
           Kingdoms
           in
           Europe
           .
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           denied
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           as
           well
           as
           other
           Kingdoms
           ,
           either
           during
           the
           Minority
           of
           some
           Kings
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           the
           Division
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           betwixt
           several
           Heirs
           ,
           and
           other
           Accidents
           ,
           many
           Irregularities
           ,
           Contests
           ,
           Wars
           and
           Slaughters
           have
           happened
           ;
           but
           to
           draw
           these
           into
           Consequence
           ,
           and
           to
           attribute
           the
           villanous
           Acts
           of
           exasperated
           Parties
           to
           the
           whole
           Government
           ,
           is
           to
           overturn
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           History
           ,
           and
           at
           once
           to
           charge
           all
           Governments
           with
           the
           blackest
           Villanies
           that
           can
           be
           imagined
           ,
           since
           none
           have
           been
           free
           of
           them
           :
           And
           I
           verily
           believe
           ,
           if
           a
           due
           Comparison
           were
           made
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           as
           few
           to
           be
           found
           of
           this
           Kind
           in
           the
           Danish
           History
           
           as
           in
           any
           in
           Christendom
           .
           Let
           but
           any
           Body
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           byass'd
           by
           his
           own
           Opinions
           ,
           
           look
           into
           the
           Reign
           of
           Woldemar
           I.
           and
           consider
           with
           what
           severity
           he
           did
           punish
           those
           who
           had
           laid
           hands
           on
           Canute
           his
           Predecessor
           ;
           
           How
           afterwards
           Eric
           VII
           ,
           in
           his
           Minority
           ,
           with
           consent
           of
           the
           Estates
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           pursued
           the
           Murtherers
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           their
           Adherents
           ,
           and
           when
           fled
           into
           Norway
           ,
           waged
           War
           with
           that
           King
           ,
           partly
           upon
           that
           Score
           ;
           With
           how
           much
           reluctancy
           the
           Estates
           received
           Abel
           for
           their
           King
           ,
           who
           had
           caused
           his
           Brother
           to
           be
           murthered
           !
           and
           I
           say
           ,
           let
           but
           any
           Body
           consider
           the
           Succession
           of
           these
           Kings
           ,
           and
           what
           severities
           have
           been
           used
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           against
           such
           as
           did
           attempt
           the
           like
           ;
           he
           will
           questionless
           be
           convinced
           how
           little
           their
           Histories
           do
           agree
           with
           what
           our
           Author
           has
           been
           pleased
           to
           tell
           us
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Form
           of
           Government
           of
           the
           Danes
           ,
           viz.
           That
           
             if
             they
             found
             themselves
             mistaken
             in
             their
             choice
             ,
             they
             used
             sometimes
             to
             destroy
             him
          
           (
           meaning
           their
           King
           )
           
             either
             formally
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             was
             grown
             too
             powerful
             ,
             by
             dispatching
             him
             without
             any
             more
             Ceremony
             ,
             the
             best
             way
             they
             could
             ;
             And
             to
             elect
             presently
             a
             better
             Man
             in
             his
             room
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             next
             of
             Kin
             to
             him
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             valiant
             
             Man
             that
             had
             undertaken
             the
             killing
             of
             the
             Tyrant
             ,
             at
             other
             times
             a
             private
             Person
             ,
             who
             least
             dreamt
             of
             it
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           If
           these
           were
           not
           his
           own
           Inventions
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           much
           obliged
           the
           Publick
           in
           only
           naming
           his
           Authors
           ,
           out
           of
           whom
           he
           had
           his
           secret
           History
           of
           Denmark
           since
           the
           same
           has
           been
           never
           known
           before
           to
           the
           World.
           What
           he
           says
           ,
           
             That
             all
             Affairs
             belonging
             to
             Peace
             or
             War
             ,
             Alliances
             ,
             Disposals
             of
             great
             Offices
             ,
             Contracts
             of
             Marriages
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             were
             debated
             in
             the
             Meeting
             of
             the
             Estates
             :
          
           I
           will
           not
           absolutely
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           like
           instances
           may
           be
           given
           in
           the
           Danish
           History
           ;
           but
           I
           could
           also
           easily
           shew
           ,
           That
           the
           most
           of
           these
           have
           been
           frequently
           debated
           without
           them
           ;
           as
           also
           that
           the
           ancient
           Form
           of
           Government
           was
           very
           much
           altered
           before
           
             the
             whole
             Face
             of
             Affairs
          
           (
           as
           he
           says
           )
           
             was
             changed
             about
          
           32
           
             Years
             ago
          
           :
           But
           that
           the
           first
           would
           be
           too
           long
           for
           these
           Animadversions
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           second
           we
           shall
           be
           obliged
           to
           say
           something
           hereafter
           upon
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           
             How
             the
             Kingdom
             of
          
           Denmark
           
             became
             Hereditary
             and
             Absolute
          
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           we
           must
           not
           let
           quite
           pass
           by
           in
           silence
           ,
           what
           he
           tells
           of
           the
           
             Consequence
             of
             this
             Change
             ,
             and
             their
             Effects
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             frequent
             and
             arbitrary
             Taxes
             ,
             and
             commonly
             very
             excessive
             
             ones
             ,
             even
             in
             times
             of
             Peace
             ;
             little
             regard
             being
             had
             to
             the
             occasion
             of
             them
             :
             The
             fal●ng
             of
             the
             value
             of
             Estates
             ,
             Poverty
             in
             the
             Gentry
             ,
             extremity
             of
             Misery
             in
             the
             Peasants
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           That
           the
           Taxes
           are
           now
           more
           frequent
           in
           Denmark
           than
           they
           used
           to
           be
           formerly
           in
           times
           of
           Peace
           ,
           is
           what
           scarce
           any
           body
           of
           Sense
           will
           deny
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           same
           should
           be
           the
           
             Consequences
             of
             the
             late
             Change
             in
          
           Denmark
           ,
           
             is
             not
             so
             easie
             to
             guess
             for
             a
             considering
             Person
             ,
          
           as
           this
           Gentleman
           fancies
           :
           and
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           are
           thoroughly
           acquainted
           with
           the
           State
           of
           Denmark
           will
           rather
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           Author
           has
           laid
           the
           Saddle
           upon
           the
           wrong
           Horse
           ,
           as
           the
           Saying
           is
           ,
           since
           these
           Taxes
           are
           the
           
             Consequences
             and
             Effects
          
           of
           that
           so
           unprosperous
           War
           betwixt
           Denmark●
           and
           Sweden
           ,
           which
           did
           end
           in
           the
           Year
           1660.
           
           The
           chief
           Calamities
           of
           which
           were
           partly
           occasioned
           by
           the
           mismanagement
           and
           miscarriages
           of
           these
           Times
           ,
           which
           preceded
           this
           Change.
           For
           who
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           ignorant
           in
           Foreign
           Affairs
           ,
           but
           knows
           how
           considerable
           a
           Loser
           Denmark
           was
           by
           this
           War
           ,
           as
           Swedeland
           got
           most
           prodigiously
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           Denmark
           but
           also
           in
           Germany
           .
           It
           is
           then
           to
           this
           encrease
           of
           the
           Swedes
           ,
           and
           other
           neighbouring
           Princes
           ,
           whose
           Territories
           
           surround
           Denmark
           ,
           that
           these
           more
           frequent
           Taxes
           are
           to
           be
           attributed
           ;
           since
           he
           that
           will
           duly
           consider
           the
           antient
           Contest
           betwixt
           the
           Northern
           Crowns
           ;
           what
           great
           Power
           and
           Strength
           Swedeland
           has
           acquired
           to
           it self
           within
           these
           Fifty
           Years
           ;
           and
           how
           the
           Swedish
           Territories
           joyn
           to
           the
           King
           of
           
           Denmark's
           in
           Norway
           ;
           how
           they
           are
           only
           parted
           in
           Denmark
           by
           that
           narrow
           Streight
           ,
           called
           the
           Sound
           ;
           as
           the
           Dukedoms
           of
           Bremen
           and
           Verden
           are
           only
           separated
           from
           Holstein
           by
           the
           River
           Elbe
           ,
           may
           easily
           be
           convinced
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           though
           his
           Territories
           are
           considerably
           diminished
           ,
           yet
           is
           obliged
           to
           keep
           a
           much
           greater
           Army
           constantly
           on
           Foot
           than
           formerly
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           not
           run
           the
           hazard
           of
           being
           suprized
           and
           put
           to
           the
           utmost
           Extremity
           ,
           as
           his
           Father
           was
           in
           the
           War
           with
           the
           Swedes
           .
           Besides
           this
           ,
           the
           House
           of
           Lunenburgh
           ,
           being
           grown
           more
           Potent
           ,
           and
           keeping
           greater
           Forces
           on
           Foot
           than
           they
           used
           to
           do
           formerly
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Holstein
             Gottorp
          
           ,
           whose
           Territories
           in
           a
           great
           many
           places
           are
           intermingled
           with
           those
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           having
           of
           late
           Years
           been
           in
           the
           Interest
           of
           Sweden
           ,
           puts
           the
           King
           of
           Demark
           to
           a
           vast
           charge
           ,
           of
           keeping
           a
           considerable
           Force
           
           constantly
           on
           that
           side
           .
           'T
           is
           then
           from
           the
           circumstances
           of
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           and
           their
           Neighbours
           that
           the
           effects
           of
           these
           Taxes
           (
           now
           usual
           in
           Denmark
           )
           do
           proceed
           ;
           which
           in
           a
           Kingdom
           less
           powerful
           than
           formerly
           ,
           and
           yet
           forced
           to
           maintain
           a
           much
           greater
           Force
           both
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           must
           needs
           now
           much
           exceed
           those
           in
           former
           Times
           .
           If
           the
           Author
           had
           not
           forgot
           what
           he
           himself
           had
           remark'd
           at
           the
           end
           of
           his
           first
           Chapter
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Danish
           Dominions
           ;
           
             That
             they
             had
             this
             Inconveniency
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             disjoyned
             and
             separated
             from
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             therefore
             exposed
             to
             many
             dangers
             ,
             and
             requiring
             a
             more
             than
             ordinary
             expence
             to
             preserve
             them
             entire
             ,
          
           he
           might
           from
           thence
           alone
           ,
           considering
           the
           State
           of
           Affairs
           now
           in
           Europe
           ,
           have
           reasonably
           concluded
           ,
           That
           the●
           Taxes
           levied
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           were
           rather
           the
           Consequences
           of
           their
           Situation
           now
           ,
           than
           the
           Effects
           of
           the
           
             late
             Change
          
           ;
           and
           that
           therefore
           it
           could
           with
           no
           Justice
           be
           asserted
           ,
           what
           he
           has
           told
           us
           here
           ,
           
             That
             in
             imposing
             the
             same
             upon
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             little
             regard
             was
             commonly
             had
          
           (
           in
           Denmark
           now
           )
           
             to
             the
             occasion
             of
             them
          
           .
           The
           Author
           also
           ought
           to
           have
           taken
           into
           Consideration
           ,
           when
           he
           made
           this
           
           malicious
           Assertion
           ,
           how
           this
           would
           agree
           with
           what
           he
           has
           endeavoured
           to
           perswade
           us
           in
           several
           Passages
           in
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           about
           the
           Meanness
           of
           the
           Danish
           Court
           ,
           and
           the
           continual
           want
           of
           Money
           there
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           what
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Fortresses
           he
           gives
           us
           an
           Account
           of
           ;
           all
           which
           being
           necessarily
           to
           be
           maintained
           by
           Garrisons
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           ,
           he
           might
           easily
           have
           found
           out
           ,
           that
           these
           things
           contradict
           one
           another
           ;
           since
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Court
           has
           so
           small
           a
           share
           for
           its
           Use
           in
           these
           Taxes
           that
           are
           paid
           in
           Denmark
           ,
           it
           is
           from
           thence
           evident
           ,
           that
           a
           necessity
           of
           maintaining
           so
           considerable
           Forces
           and
           Fortresses
           ,
           but
           not
           
             an
             Arbitrary
             Will
             ,
             without
             having
             a
             regard
             to
             the
             Occasion
             ,
          
           enforces
           the
           paying
           of
           greater
           Taxes
           now
           in
           Denmark
           than
           formerly
           .
           As
           to
           what
           he
           says
           of
           the
           
             Value
             of
             the
             Land
             being
             fallen
             ,
          
           of
           the
           
             Poverty
             of
             the
             Gentry
             ,
             and
             Misery
             of
             the
             Peasants
             ,
          
           every
           body
           can
           easily
           guess
           ,
           That
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           in
           all
           other
           Matters
           of
           that
           Nature
           some
           Grains
           of
           Allowance
           must
           be
           given
           to
           this
           Gentleman
           's
           Romantick
           Expressions
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           has
           all
           along
           endeavoured
           to
           ensnare
           the
           ignorant
           sort
           of
           People
           into
           a
           belief
           of
           his
           own
           Suppositions
           .
           Yet
           is
           
           it
           not
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           ,
           that
           the
           value
           of
           the
           Estates
           should
           be
           less
           now
           ,
           when
           so
           considerable
           Taxes
           are
           paid
           out
           of
           them
           .
           than
           they
           were
           formerly
           ,
           when
           the
           Gentry
           ,
           being
           the
           sole
           Possessors
           of
           Lands
           ,
           and
           having
           the
           chief
           Sway
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           used
           to
           be
           sure
           to
           exempt
           themselves
           as
           much
           as
           was
           possible
           .
           The
           same
           Reason
           may
           be
           given
           why
           the
           Gentry
           or
           Nobility
           in
           Denmark
           in
           general
           ,
           do
           not
           live
           up
           to
           that
           Splendor
           as
           they
           did
           in
           former
           times
           ;
           since
           having
           in
           those
           Days
           all
           plaecs
           of
           Profit
           and
           Trust
           in
           their
           Hands
           ,
           and
           paying
           very
           small
           Taxes
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           when
           to
           these
           Places
           others
           are
           admitted
           as
           well
           as
           they
           ,
           and
           are
           also
           obliged
           to
           bear
           a
           proportionable
           share
           in
           all
           Taxes
           ,
           their
           Revenues
           cannot
           be
           so
           great
           now
           as
           they
           were
           formerly
           .
           Of
           the
           Peasants
           we
           shall
           be
           obliged
           to
           say
           something
           hereafter
           :
           wherefore
           we
           will
           go
           to
           the
           next
           Chapter
           ,
           which
           describes
           
             the
             manner
             how
             the
             Kingdom
             of
          
           Denmark
           
             became
             Hereditary
             and
             absolute
             .
             After
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             Peace
             ,
          
           saysthe
           Author
           ,
           
             between
             the
             Two
             Northern
             Crowns
          
           ,
           Anno
           1660
           ,
           
             Some
             considerable
             care
             and
             time
             was
             necessary
             to
             redress
             the
             Disorders
             occasioned
             by
             so
             terrible
             a
             War.
          
           Denmark
           
             had
             been
             most
             violently
             shaken
             ;
             and
             although
             
             the
             Fury
             of
             the
             Tempest
             was
             over●
             the
             Agitation
             caused
             by
             it
             still
             continued
             :
             The
             Army
             was
             not
             yet
             disbanded
             ,
             nor
             could
             be
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             Money
             to
             discharge
             Arrears
             :
             This
             caused
             frequent
             Insolencies
             in
             the
             Soldiers
             ,
             with
             a
             further
             Oppression
             of
             the
             Burghers
             and
             poor
             Country
             People
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             in
             a
             manner
             already
             ruined
             by
             the
             Miseries
             attendingthe
             War
             ,
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             Gentry
             ,
             tho'
             Lords
             and
             Masters
             were
             full
             of
             Discontents
             ,
             and
             the
             Clergy
             not
             in
             the
             condition
             they
             wished
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Here
           the
           Author
           gives
           us
           some
           hints
           rather
           than
           reasons
           ,
           which
           induced
           the
           Estates
           of
           Denmark
           to
           make
           so
           remarkable
           a
           Change
           in
           the
           Government
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           since
           from
           hence
           does
           depend
           the
           understanding
           of
           the
           true
           nature
           of
           this
           Change
           ,
           he
           ought
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           a
           little
           more
           circumstantial
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           if
           he
           intended
           to
           prove
           to
           us
           what
           he
           said
           in
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           last
           Chapter
           ;
           
             That
             it
             was
             astonishing
             to
             consider
             how
             a
             free
             and
             rich
             People
             should
             be
             perswaded
             intirely
             to
             part
             with
             their
             Liberties
             .
          
           Astonishing
           indeed
           ;
           But
           if
           this
           Gentleman
           ,
           
             by
             the
             People
          
           does
           understand
           all
           the
           Estates
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           he
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           has
           done
           so
           in
           other
           
           places
           ,
           when
           he
           alledged
           that
           famous
           Law
           of
           the
           
             Romans
             ,
             Salus
             populi
             supremae
             Lex
             esto
             ,
          
           he
           has
           not
           hit
           the
           mark
           right
           in
           this
           assertion
           ,
           since
           ,
           by
           his
           own
           words
           it
           may
           be
           proved
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Nobility
             mere
             Lords
             and
             Masters
             ,
          
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           depending
           on
           them
           .
           It
           will
           not
           be
           a
           very
           difficult
           task
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           by
           what
           steps
           the
           Nobility
           in
           Denmark
           ,
           did
           acquire
           this
           Power
           over
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           if
           we
           consider
           how
           the
           Nobility
           first
           clipt
           the
           Royal
           Prerogatives
           ,
           after
           that
           Crown
           was
           transferred
           to
           the
           Oldenburg
           Family
           ;
           and
           more
           especially
           ,
           after
           the
           deposing
           of
           Christiern
           the
           II.
           How
           after
           the
           Reformation
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Prelates
           ,
           (
           who
           were
           ,
           chosen
           commonly
           out
           of
           the
           Citizens
           )
           being
           fall'n
           together
           with
           their
           Revenues
           ,
           the
           Nobility
           made
           thereby
           the
           greatest
           step
           ,
           that
           could
           be
           ,
           towards
           the
           advancing
           their
           own
           Power
           above
           the
           Citizens
           and
           Peasants
           not
           only
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Clergy
           ;
           who
           now
           were
           no
           more
           in
           a
           capacity
           to
           keep
           up
           the
           ballance
           ,
           as
           they
           used
           to
           do
           formerly
           .
           The
           King's
           Prerogatives
           being
           thus
           brought
           into
           narrow
           bounds
           ,
           and
           the
           Clergy's
           Authority
           and
           Power
           quite
           abolished
           ,
           the
           Citizens
           alone
           were
           not
           able
           to
           resist
           long
           against
           
           those
           ,
           who
           ,
           sitting
           at
           the
           Helm
           ,
           had
           the
           chief
           management
           of
           all
           affairs
           of
           moment
           ;
           and
           the
           Peasants
           ,
           being
           most
           of
           them
           depending
           from
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           by
           being
           partly
           their
           Tenants
           ,
           partly
           their
           Vassals
           ,
           were
           not
           in
           a
           condition
           of
           making
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           a
           shew
           ,
           of
           resistance
           ,
           against
           the
           Power
           of
           their
           Lords
           and
           Masters
           .
           Thus
           the
           name
           of
           the
           four
           ancient
           Estates
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           viz.
           the
           
             Nobility
             ,
             Clergy
             ,
             Citizens
          
           and
           Peasants
           remaining
           ,
           the
           Power
           was
           effectually
           lodged
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           which
           from
           time
           to
           time
           did
           encrease
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           the
           whole
           Senate
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           great
           Offices
           of
           the
           Court
           were
           in
           their
           possession
           ,
           but
           also
           they
           did
           claim
           a
           right
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           any
           moment
           ,
           and
           a
           priviledge
           to
           be
           consulted
           withall
           in
           the
           disposing
           of
           any
           Office
           of
           moment
           ,
           even
           to
           be
           given
           to
           a
           Nobleman
           .
           They
           did
           claim
           a
           Prerogative
           ,
           and
           actually
           exercised
           the
           same
           of
           nominating
           the
           Magistrates
           in
           the
           Cities
           ,
           and
           had
           so
           eneroached
           upon
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Estates
           that
           neither
           Clergyman
           ,
           Citizen
           or
           Peasant
           could
           purchase
           any
           Lands
           ;
           and
           if
           by
           Mortgaging
           or
           other
           wise
           any
           Lands
           happened
           to
           fall
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           they
           were
           obliged
           by
           a
           yearly
           ,
           publick
           Proclamation
           
           to
           proffer
           the
           same
           to
           sale
           to
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           upon
           the
           same
           condition
           as
           they
           were
           possessed
           of
           it
           .
           From
           hence
           came
           the
           dependancy
           of
           the
           Citizens
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           entire
           subjection
           of
           the
           Peasants
           to
           their
           Will
           ,
           and
           by
           possessing
           most
           all
           the
           Lands
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           thereby
           having
           the
           Rights
           of
           Patronages
           ,
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           ,
           in
           their
           own
           hands
           ;
           the
           Clergy
           was
           also
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           fain
           to
           dance
           after
           their
           Pipe.
           It
           is
           easie
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           to
           imagine
           ,
           the
           natural
           consequence
           of
           this
           to
           have
           been
           ,
           That
           they
           exempting
           themselves
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           could
           be
           done
           ,
           from
           Taxes
           ,
           and
           other
           burdens
           ,
           the
           same
           did
           fall
           more
           heavy
           upon
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           these
           not
           being
           able
           alone
           ,
           to
           provide
           sufficiently
           for
           the
           security
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           this
           was
           one
           main
           reason
           ,
           why
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           so
           surprized
           by
           the
           Swedes
           ,
           and
           did
           contribute
           as
           much
           as
           any
           thing
           towards
           the
           Miseries
           ,
           which
           these
           Countries
           endured
           in
           this
           War.
           There
           was
           another
           great
           reason
           yet
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           it
           contributed
           greatly
           to
           the
           miseries
           and
           misfortunes
           this
           Kingdom
           was
           fain
           to
           undergo
           in
           this
           War
           ;
           so
           questionless
           was
           it
           partly
           the
           Occasion
           of
           the
           great
           Change
           afterwards
           made
           by
           the
           States
           .
           
           After
           the
           Death
           of
           Christiern
           IV.
           a
           certain
           Party
           of
           the
           Nobility
           were
           for
           excluding
           Frederick
           III.
           second
           Son
           of
           the
           said
           King
           Christiern
           IV.
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Christiern
           his
           elder
           brother
           ,
           and
           for
           setting
           up
           Wolmar
           his
           younger
           Son
           by
           a
           second
           Wife
           ,
           whose
           Sisters
           were
           married
           to
           several
           noble
           Men
           ,
           which
           ,
           though
           they
           could
           not
           effect
           ,
           yet
           were
           (
           before
           Frederick
           III.
           this
           present
           King
           of
           
           Denmark's
           Father
           was
           received
           by
           them
           as
           King
           )
           the
           royal
           prerogatives
           more
           streightned
           than
           ever
           ,
           and
           thereby
           the
           power
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Nobility
           mightily
           increased
           ;
           which
           did
           give
           occasion
           to
           a
           great
           many
           Dissensions
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           afterwards
           :
           And
           it
           is
           very
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           when
           Charles
           the
           King
           of
           Sweden
           surprised
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Denmark
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           
             viz.
             Anno
          
           1658.
           
           He
           used
           it
           for
           a
           Pretence
           ,
           
             that
             he
             came
             to
             compose
             the
             Differences
             arisen
             betwixt
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Nobility
             .
          
           Besides
           this
           ,
           the
           Commons
           did
           lay
           their
           Calamities
           ,
           sustained
           in
           the
           late
           Wars
           ,
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           ,
           at
           the
           door
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ;
           for
           ,
           that
           ,
           by
           having
           excluded
           all
           the
           the
           rest
           even
           from
           military
           Employments
           (
           so
           that
           it
           was
           a
           rarity
           to
           find
           a
           Commoner
           above
           the
           station
           of
           a
           
           Captain
           )
           and
           a
           great
           many
           of
           these
           not
           having
           done
           their
           Duty
           in
           defending
           some
           Places
           of
           the
           greatest
           moment
           ,
           they
           had
           been
           the
           cheif
           Occasion
           of
           these
           great
           Progresses
           which
           were
           made
           at
           that
           time
           by
           the
           Swedes
           in
           Denmark
           .
           There
           was
           a
           manifest
           Instance
           of
           this
           in
           the
           Siege
           of
           that
           almost
           impregnable
           Castle
           of
           Cronenburg
           ,
           the
           most
           considerable
           Fortress
           of
           all
           Denmark
           ;
           as
           being
           built
           with
           incredible
           Charges
           ,
           upon
           Oaken
           Piles
           fastend
           in
           the
           very
           bottom
           of
           the
           Sea
           ;
           which
           being
           defended
           by
           a
           sufficient
           Garrison
           ,
           and
           abounding
           in
           ammunition
           and
           provision
           ,
           under
           the
           Conduct
           and
           Command
           of
           three
           Governours
           ,
           was
           surrendred
           to
           Wrangel
           the
           Swedish
           General
           meerly
           out
           of
           Fear
           ;
           he
           having
           ,
           by
           discharging
           of
           his
           Cannon
           and
           other
           Demonstrations
           of
           Joy
           ,
           deceived
           the
           Governours
           into
           a
           belief
           that
           Copenhagen
           was
           taken
           by
           the
           Swedes
           .
           The
           woful
           Experience
           then
           the
           Danes
           had
           had
           of
           these
           and
           such
           like
           Miscarriages
           were
           the
           true
           Cause
           of
           finding
           a
           Necessity
           of
           Changing
           the
           Constitution
           of
           their
           Government
           .
           With
           out
           which
           ,
           they
           saw
           it
           was
           impossible
           to
           avoid
           the
           same
           Dangers
           and
           Calamities
           which
           they
           had
           so
           lately
           undergone
           .
           It
           
           would
           be
           too
           tedious
           to
           insert
           here
           other
           Reasons
           that
           might
           be
           alledg'd
           for
           this
           Change
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           whole
           Narrative
           of
           our
           Authors
           concerning
           the
           manner
           of
           this
           Change
           ,
           wherein
           he
           has
           been
           more
           taken
           up
           with
           the
           Formalities
           than
           the
           true
           Causes
           ;
           yet
           ,
           out
           of
           what
           he
           has
           said
           ,
           it
           may
           appear
           ,
           that
           he
           contrdicts
           here
           ,
           what
           he
           had
           said
           before
           ,
           
             that
             they
             were
             a
             free
             People
          
           ;
           wherefore
           we
           must
           insert
           some
           of
           them
           to
           make
           the
           Case
           the
           plainer
           out
           of
           the
           Treatise
           it self
           .
           Thus
           he
           says
           ;
           
             After
             some
             few
             days
             Session
          
           ,
           speaking
           of
           that
           Session
           when
           the
           Change
           was
           made
           in
           
             Denmark
             ,
             during
             which
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             usual
             practice
             ,
             debated
             ,
             how
             the
             sums
             of
             Money
             requisite
             might
             with
             greatest
             ease
             and
             conveniency
             be
             levied
             upon
             the
             Commons
             without
             the
             least
             Intention
             ef
             bearing
             any
             proportionable
             Share
             themselves
             ,
             several
             Disputes
             arose
             ,
             and
             many
             sharp
             Expressions
             passed
             between
             them
             and
             the
             Commons
             .
             The
             Nobility
             were
             for
             maintaining
             their
             ancient
             Prerogative
             of
             paying
             nothing
             by
             way
             of
             Tax
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             voluntary
             Contribution
             ;
             and
             shewing
             themselves
             too
             stiff
             at
             a
             time
             when
             the
             Country
             was
             exhausted
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             the
             remaining
             Riches
             lodged
             in
             their
             hands
             :
             They
             
             seemed
             to
             make
             use
             of
             this
             Occasion
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             vindicate
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             widen
             and
             enlarge
             their
             Privileges
             above
             the
             other
             two
             Estates
             ,
             by
             laying
             Impositions
             on
             them
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             which
             Weight
             they
             themselves
             woold
             not
             touch
             with
             one
             of
             their
             Fingers
             any
             further
             than
             as
             they
             thought
             fitting
             ,
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             for
             their
             late
             adherence
             to
             the
             Interest
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             and
             the
             Burghers
             for
             the
             vigorous
             defence
             of
             their
             City
             thought
             they
             might
             justly
             pretend
             to
             new
             merit
             ,
             and
             be
             considered
             at
             least
             as
             good
             Subjects
             in
             a
             State
             ,
             which
             they
             themselves
             had
             so
             valiantly
             defended
             .
             They
             remembred
             the
             great
             Promises
             made
             to
             them
             when
             dangerous
             Enterprises
             were
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             how
             successfully
             they
             had
             executed
             them
             ,
             thereby
             saving
             from
             a
             foreign
             Yoke
             not
             only
             the
             City
             of
          
           Copenhagen
           ,
           
             but
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             Royal
             Family
             ,
             nay
             those
             very
             Nobles
             that
             now
             dealt
             so
             hardly
             with
             them
             :
             They
             judged
             it
             therefore
             reasonable
             that
             the
             sums
             of
             money
             necessary
             should
             be
             levied
             proportionably
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Nobility
             who
             enjoyed
             all
             the
             Land
             ,
             should
             at
             least
             pay
             their
             share
             of
             the
             Taxes
             ,
             since
             they
             had
             suffered
             less
             in
             the
             common
             Calamity
             as
             well
             as
             done
             less
             to
             prevent
             the
             Progress
             of
             it
             .
          
           These
           Words
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           do
           
           not
           want
           any
           further
           Observations
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           sufficiently
           explained
           by
           what
           I
           have
           said
           before
           concerning
           the
           Causes
           of
           this
           Change
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           mayrather
           serve
           as
           a
           Confirmation
           of
           what
           has
           been
           alledged
           there
           concerning
           this
           point
           .
           I
           wil
           only
           add
           ,
           that
           passage
           (
           also
           related
           by
           the
           Author
           )
           between
           
             Otto
             Craeg
          
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Senators
           then
           ,
           and
           Nanson
           the
           then
           President
           of
           the
           City
           of
           Copenhagen
           and
           Speaker
           of
           the
           Commons
           .
           For
           
             Otto
             Craeg
          
           did
           not
           stick
           to
           tell
           the
           President
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Commons
             neither
             understood
             nor
             considered
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             who
             at
             all
             times
             had
             been
             exempted
             from
             Taxes
             ,
             nor
             the
             true
             Condition
             of
             themselves
             who
             were
             no
             other
             than
             Slaves
             ,
          
           (
           the
           Word
           in
           the
           Danish
           is
           Unfree
           )
           
             so
             that
             their
             best
             way
             was
             to
             keep
             within
             their
             Bounds
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           To
           which
           the
           President
           replied
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Commons
             were
             no
             Slaves
             ,
             nor
             would
             from
             thence
             forth
             called
             so
             by
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             which
             they
             should
             soon
             prove
             to
             their
             Cost
             .
          
           These
           passages
           alone
           are
           convincing
           Arguments
           how
           Free
           a
           People
           the
           Danes
           were
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           more
           like
           a
           Romance
           than
           a
           Truth
           ,
           what
           he
           says
           ,
           in
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Commons
             have
             since
             experienced
             ,
             that
             
             the
             little
             Finger
             of
             an
             absolute
             Prince
             can
             be
             heavier
             than
             the
             Loins
             of
             many
             Nobles
             .
          
           It
           being
           apparent
           enough
           ,
           out
           of
           what
           has
           been
           said
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           that
           the
           Estates
           of
           Denmark
           were
           not
           only
           treated
           by
           the
           Nobles
           as
           Slaves
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           also
           esteemed
           them
           as
           such
           ;
           and
           that
           things
           were
           come
           to
           that
           pass
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           either
           be
           in
           continual
           Slavery
           to
           the
           Nobility
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           in
           fear
           of
           a
           
             foreign
             Yoak
          
           from
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           or
           else
           strive
           ,
           by
           a
           Change
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           to
           meliorate
           in
           some
           measure
           their
           Condition
           .
           What
           he
           says
           concerning
           the
           Citizens
           of
           
             Copenhagen
             ;
             that
             they
             have
             only
             obtained
             the
             insignificant
             Privilege
             of
             wearing
             Swords
             ,
          
           in
           this
           his
           ,
           
             grav●
             and
             sensible
             men
          
           have
           grossly
           abused
           him
           .
        
         
           For
           not
           to
           mention
           here
           ,
           that
           this
           as
           well
           as
           other
           Priviledges
           were
           granted
           to
           them
           before
           the
           change
           of
           Government
           ,
           to
           encourage
           them
           to
           a
           vigorous
           Defence
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Siege
           of
           Copenhagen
           ,
           the
           some
           were
           not
           so
           insignificant
           :
           For
           besides
           a
           great
           many
           Privileges
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           Trade
           ,
           a
           Vote
           was
           allowed
           them
           in
           all
           publick
           Consultations
           ;
           a
           Privilege
           was
           given
           them
           to
           purchase
           any
           Lands
           and
           Lordships
           whatsoever
           ,
           
           and
           to
           enjoy
           them
           with
           the
           same
           Right
           as
           the
           Nobles
           :
           They
           were
           not
           to
           be
           burthened
           with
           any
           Impositions
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           the
           Nobles
           did
           bear
           ;
           and
           not
           that
           ,
           but
           by
           publick
           Consent
           :
           They
           were
           to
           be
           free
           from
           all
           Contributions
           or
           Inquarterings
           whatsoever
           in
           times
           of
           Peace
           ;
           and
           their
           Children
           were
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           all
           Honours
           and
           publick
           Offices
           equally
           with
           Noble-Mens
           Children
           .
        
         
           These
           were
           no
           insignificant
           Privileges
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           when
           most
           of
           the
           same
           were
           only
           challenged
           by
           the
           Nobility
           ;
           and
           since
           the
           purchasing
           and
           enjoying
           of
           Lands
           ,
           as
           also
           their
           being
           capable
           of
           publick
           Offices
           and
           Honours
           ,
           have
           also
           after
           the
           Change
           of
           the
           Government
           been
           communicated
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Subjects
           in
           Denmark
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Nobles
           bear
           their
           proportionable
           Share
           in
           such
           Taxes
           as
           the
           Necessity
           of
           their
           Affairs
           obliges
           them
           to
           pay
           .
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           the
           Nobility
           have
           been
           the
           chief
           Loosers
           by
           that
           Change
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           other
           Estates
           ,
           by
           being
           very
           near
           made
           equal
           to
           them
           in
           a
           great
           many
           Respects
           ,
           are
           Gainers
           and
           not
           Losers
           by
           it
           .
           I
           might
           take
           here
           an
           Opportunity
           to
           enlarge
           my self
           upon
           some
           Rules
           of
           Policy
           
           which
           were
           mentioned
           by
           our
           Authour
           upon
           this
           Subject
           in
           his
           Preface
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             no
             People
             in
             their
             right
             Wits
             can
             be
             supposed
             to
             confer
             an
             absolute
             Dominion
             ;
             That
             such
             a
             Donation
             ought
             to
             be
             esteemed
             of
             no
             greater
             Validity
             than
             the
             Gift
             made
             by
             a
             Mad-man
             ,
             or
             a
             Child
             ,
             from
             his
             lawful
             Successours
             .
             That
             nothing
             which
             even
             the
             representative
             Body
             of
             the
             People
             does
             ,
             which
             shall
             afterward
             tend
             to
             the
             detriment
             of
             the
             Universality
             ,
             can
             then
             be
             obligatory
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           But
           that
           these
           are
           Matters
           of
           too
           nice
           a
           Nature
           to
           be
           transitorily
           treated
           of
           ;
           as
           also
           what
           might
           be
           said
           considering
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Proceedings
           of
           the
           Commons
           of
           Denmark
           (
           related
           by
           the
           Authour
           at
           large
           )
           when
           they
           obliged
           the
           Nobility
           to
           concurr
           with
           them
           in
           the
           Change
           of
           the
           Government
           .
           But
           thus
           much
           may
           be
           said
           according
           to
           this
           Gentleman
           's
           own
           Suppositions
           ,
           that
           if
           even
           some
           Matters
           ,
           which
           the
           
             representative
             Body
             of
             the
             People
          
           does
           ,
           may
           be
           invalid
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           Reason
           why
           it
           should
           not
           be
           justifiable
           in
           the
           Commons
           of
           Denmark
           to
           have
           taken
           an
           Opportunity
           to
           free
           themselves
           of
           these
           Incroachments
           ,
           which
           were
           made
           upon
           them
           by
           the
           Nobility
           ;
           and
           the
           Matter
           duely
           weighed
           ,
           will
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           
           to
           the
           most
           Judicious
           ,
           appear
           not
           so
           much
           to
           be
           transacted
           like
           Children
           or
           Madmen
           ,
           but
           like
           
             People
             in
             their
             right
             Wits
          
           .
           What
           he
           has
           added
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Clergy
             were
             the
             only
             Gainers
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Point
           ,
           is
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           what
           no
           man
           that
           knows
           Denmark
           can
           comprehend
           ,
           they
           having
           not
           gained
           any
           thing
           by
           it
           ,
           what
           they
           had
           not
           before
           ,
           but
           what
           all
           the
           rest
           also
           have
           obtained
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           As
           to
           his
           
             Passive
             Obedience-Principle
             riding
             Triumphant
          
           ,
           there
           has
           been
           so
           much
           said
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Preface
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           superfluous
           to
           repeat
           it
           here
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           Chapter
           being
           the
           VIII
           .
           where
           he
           speaks
           concerning
           the
           
             Condition
             ,
             Customs
             ,
             and
             Temper
             of
             the
             People
             ,
          
           he
           talks
           of
           such
           appearances
           of
           
             Slavery
             ,
             Laziness
             ,
             and
             idle
             despondency
             ,
             of
             carelessness
             and
             insensibility
             ,
          
           all
           which
           he
           has
           interwoven
           with
           his
           own
           Tragical
           Inventions
           ,
           that
           one
           would
           rather
           believe
           the
           whole
           to
           be
           fitted
           for
           a
           piece
           of
           Tragedy
           ,
           than
           History
           ;
           it
           would
           be
           ridiculous
           therefore
           to
           answer
           every
           particular
           Whimsical
           Conceit
           ,
           of
           which
           this
           Chapter
           is
           almost
           as
           full
           as
           Hudibras
           ;
           it
           will
           suffice
           to
           hint
           at
           two
           or
           three
           passages
           ,
           from
           whence
           may
           be
           guessed
           ,
           with
           what
           candor
           he
           has
           related
           
           to
           us
           the
           rest
           .
           One
           instance
           of
           this
           is
           what
           he
           relates
           ,
           
             That
             there
             is
             no
             buying
             or
             selling
             of
             Lands
             here
             ,
          
           and
           tells
           it
           as
           a
           Miracle
           ,
           That
           some
           Lands
           were
           sold
           to
           one
           Monsieur
           Taxera
           a
           rich
           Jew
           ,
           at
           Hamburg
           ,
           and
           one
           Monsieur
           Marseilles
           a
           Dutch
           Merchant
           ,
           but
           that
           
             they
             were
             fain
             to
             take
             these
             Lands
             for
             Money
             owing
             to
             them
             from
             the
             King
             :
          
           As
           what
           concerns
           the
           first
           ,
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           believe
           ,
           I
           have
           
             it
             from
             as
             Grave
             and
             Sensible
             Men
          
           as
           his
           could
           be
           ,
           and
           besides
           of
           such
           as
           were
           very
           understanding
           and
           not
           ignorant
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           who
           have
           assured
           me
           ,
           that
           this
           Money
           was
           not
           owing
           to
           Texera
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           neither
           had
           he
           his
           Lands
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           being
           a
           very
           considerable
           Debt
           due
           to
           him
           from
           particulor
           persons
           in
           Denmark
           ,
           (
           whom
           I
           could
           name
           if
           I
           thought
           it
           convenient
           )
           he
           took
           these
           Lands
           for
           the
           Payment
           of
           the
           same
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           had
           his
           Lands
           from
           the
           King
           in
           lieu
           of
           Money
           owing
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           also
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           he
           having
           been
           Danish
           Factor
           at
           Amsterdam
           ,
           and
           having
           left
           a
           very
           great
           Estate
           behind
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           supposed
           he
           had
           got
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           it
           by
           his
           Factorship
           ;
           so
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           paid
           somewhat
           extraordinary
           for
           those
           Lands
           ,
           he
           had
           questionless
           
           got
           so
           considerably
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           afford
           to
           buy
           it
           at
           a
           better
           rate
           than
           another
           would
           do
           .
           And
           truly
           a
           great
           many
           the
           like
           instances
           might
           be
           given
           in
           other
           Countries
           also
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           were
           represented
           so
           maliciously
           as
           these
           have
           been
           ,
           they
           would
           perhaps
           appear
           worse
           than
           these
           ;
           since
           in
           most
           Countries
           ,
           there
           are
           without
           doubt
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           who
           would
           take
           Lands
           ,
           tho'
           at
           an
           extraordinary
           rate
           ,
           where
           Money
           is
           not
           to
           be
           had
           .
           But
           ,
           what
           he
           says
           in
           this
           Chapter
           concerning
           the
           
             Prodigality
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Gentry
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             Burgers
             and
             Peasants
             ,
             of
             their
             expensiveness
             in
             Coaches
             ,
             Retinue
             ,
             Cloathes
             ,
          
           &c.
           we
           must
           take
           a
           little
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           in
           mind
           of
           what
           he
           said
           before
           ,
           
             That
             they
             lived
             very
             miserably
          
           ;
           but
           these
           contradictions
           are
           with
           him
           so
           common
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           to
           remember
           them
           all
           ;
           I
           will
           only
           add
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           to
           their
           too
           free
           and
           expensive
           way
           of
           living
           ,
           and
           the
           Sumptuousness
           especially
           of
           their
           Weddings
           ,
           Christnings
           and
           Burials
           ,
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           what
           has
           been
           observed
           ;
           
             That
             the
             People
             in
             general
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             rich
             here
             as
             in
             some
             other
             places
             .
          
           A
           great
           many
           more
           Observations
           might
           be
           made
           upon
           his
           malicious
           way
           of
           representing
           
           matters
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           of
           which
           scarce
           any
           one
           is
           related
           without
           Passion
           ;
           but
           we
           will
           add
           but
           one
           more
           upon
           what
           he
           says
           concerning
           the
           Peasants
           :
           
             In
             Zealand
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             they
             are
             all
             as
             absolute
             Slaves
             as
             the
          
           Negroes
           
             are
             in
          
           Barbadoes
           ;
           
             neither
             they
             ,
             nor
             their
             Posterity
             ,
             to
             all
             Generations
             ,
             can
             leave
             the
             Land
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             belong
             .
             There
             is
             no
             computing
             there
             by
             number
             of
             Acres
             ,
             but
             by
             number
             of
             Boors
             ,
             who
             with
             all
             that
             belong
             to
             them
             ,
             appertain
             to
             the
             Proprietors
             of
             the
             Land.
             Yeamontry
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             strength
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             is
             a
             state
             not
             known
             or
             heard
             of
             in
          
           Denmark
           .
           
             If
             any
             of
             these
             Wretches
             prove
             to
             be
             of
             a
             diligent
             and
             improving
             temper
             ,
             who
             endeavours
             to
             live
             a
             little
             better
             than
             his
             Fellows
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             has
             repaired
             his
             Farm-House
             ,
             making
             it
             convenient
             ,
             neat
             ,
             or
             pleasant
             ,
             it
             is
             forty
             to
             one
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             presently
             transplanted
             from
             thence
             to
             a
             naked
             and
             uncomfortable
             habitation
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Here
           is
           the
           full
           and
           true
           account
           of
           the
           Peasantry
           in
           Denmark
           wherein
           he
           has
           again
           been
           most
           miserably
           deceived
           by
           his
           
             grave
             and
             sensible
             men
          
           ,
           that
           instructed
           him
           .
           For
           that
           they
           are
           as
           aboluute
           slaves
           as
           the
           Negroes
           ,
           in
           this
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           rest
           ,
           he
           has
           been
           strangely
           misinformed
           :
           The
           Vassals
           then
           in
           the
           Islands
           of
           
             Zealand
             ,
             Laland
             ,
             Falster
          
           ,
           and
           Moenen
           ,
           
           (
           for
           in
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           Denmark
           few
           of
           them
           are
           to
           be
           found
           )
           are
           such
           as
           either
           they
           themselves
           ,
           or
           their
           Fore-Fathers
           ,
           have
           by
           paying
           a
           certain
           Fine
           to
           Landlords
           ,
           purchased
           to
           themselves
           certain
           Farm-Houses
           and
           Grounds
           thereunto
           belonging
           ,
           under
           Conditions
           of
           paying
           certain
           yearly
           proportions
           of
           the
           Product
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           doing
           some
           other
           petty
           Services
           to
           the
           Landlord
           .
           Now
           it
           being
           sufficiently
           known
           to
           all
           that
           understand
           the
           Rights
           of
           Vassalage
           in
           this
           and
           some
           other
           Countries
           ,
           that
           these
           yearly
           Contributions
           out
           of
           the
           Product
           of
           the
           Lands
           ,
           and
           Services
           to
           be
           done
           to
           the
           Landlords
           ,
           are
           determined
           by
           most
           antient
           Laws
           ;
           I
           will
           give
           any
           Man
           leave
           to
           judge
           ,
           with
           what
           sincerity
           the
           Author
           has
           described
           to
           us
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Peasantry
           :
           He
           might
           as
           well
           say
           ,
           that
           these
           in
           England
           and
           all
           their
           Posterities
           ,
           who
           possess
           Copy-holds
           ,
           cannot
           leave
           the
           Land
           which
           belongs
           to
           them
           ;
           since
           it
           is
           all
           the
           same
           Case
           ,
           only
           that
           here
           we
           have
           power
           to
           sell
           ,
           and
           transfer
           our
           Right
           to
           another
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           done
           there
           ,
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Landlord
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           rest
           it
           is
           rather
           esteemed
           among
           them
           a
           Priviledge
           ,
           That
           they
           cannot
           be
           put
           out
           of
           
           a
           Farm
           at
           pleasure
           ,
           which
           Tye
           is
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           these
           Countries
           made
           reciprocal
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           Landlord
           and
           Vassal
           .
           And
           this
           Tye
           is
           so
           insignificant
           in
           this
           Country
           ,
           that
           you
           meet
           with
           frequent
           Examples
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           such
           as
           for
           the
           value
           of
           three
           pound
           Sterling
           ,
           buy
           their
           freedom
           from
           their
           Landlords
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           great
           many
           Peasants
           out
           of
           
             Jutland
             ,
             Funen
          
           and
           other
           Islands
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           not
           Vassals
           ,
           transplant
           themselves
           into
           the
           other
           parts
           ,
           and
           by
           paying
           a
           Fine
           make
           themselves
           Vassals
           ;
           they
           finding
           it
           more
           commodious
           to
           live
           in
           that
           State
           ,
           than
           with
           the
           Title
           of
           Freeman
           to
           be
           incontinual
           fear
           of
           being
           ruin'd
           by
           their
           Landlords
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           not
           pay
           their
           yearly
           Rent
           .
           And
           since
           all
           these
           Peasants
           are
           possess'd
           of
           some
           Lands
           ,
           less
           or
           more
           ;
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           more
           vain
           than
           what
           he
           endeavours
           to
           perswade
           us
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           
             computing
             there
             by
             Acres
             ,
             but
             by
             Boors
             .
          
           And
           as
           it
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           any
           Landlord
           to
           remove
           a
           Peasant
           from
           his
           Farm-house
           ,
           without
           his
           consent
           ,
           so
           he
           has
           no
           propriety
           in
           his
           Goods
           ;
           and
           a
           Peasant
           now
           ,
           that
           has
           got
           any
           thing
           by
           his
           Industry
           ,
           may
           purchase
           Lands
           as
           well
           as
           the
           best
           Nobleman
           .
           What
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           
             no
             Yeomantry
             is
             there
          
           ,
           is
           also
           of
           the
           same
           Stamp
           with
           the
           rest
           ;
           since
           in
           those
           parts
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           where
           the
           Peasants
           are
           not
           Vassals
           (
           as
           it
           is
           not
           in
           the
           most
           part
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           )
           there
           are
           to
           this
           day
           Peasants
           who
           possess
           Lands
           by
           right
           of
           Inheritance
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           are
           Tenants
           by
           paying
           yearly
           Rents
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           here
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           Another
           Grievance
           he
           tells
           us
           of
           
             Quartering
             of
             Souldiers
          
           ;
           but
           ,
           if
           in
           a
           Country
           where
           Necessity
           obliges
           to
           keep
           a
           Standing
           Army
           ,
           Souldiers
           should
           not
           be
           quartered
           in
           the
           houses
           of
           the
           Subjects
           ,
           the
           Souldiers
           would
           be
           in
           a
           very
           bad
           Case
           ;
           and
           since
           no
           body
           is
           exempted
           from
           that
           burthen
           in
           
           Denmark
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           paying
           a
           small
           matter
           you
           may
           keep
           the
           Inmate
           from
           your
           Door
           ,
           and
           House
           ,
           this
           is
           not
           esteemed
           so
           burthensom
           as
           it
           doth
           appear
           at
           first
           Sight
           .
           He
           says
           that
           the
           
             Tables
             of
             the
             better
             sort
             are
             well
             furnished
             with
             Dishes
             ,
             but
             he
             does
             not
             like
             the
             Cheer
             :
          
           Truly
           it
           is
           no
           new
           thing
           that
           People
           used
           to
           their
           own
           Country
           Diet
           ,
           do
           not
           like
           that
           of
           other
           Countries
           :
           Like
           the
           Kentish
           Esquire
           ,
           who
           being
           treated
           in
           France
           with
           such
           Dainties
           as
           are
           frequent
           there
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           perswaded
           to
           stay
           above
           three
           days
           ,
           because
           he
           long'd
           for
           such
           Apple-Dumplings
           as
           he
           used
           to
           eat
           at
           his
           Father's
           House
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           Cheer
           may
           be
           nothing
           the
           worse
           for
           it
           .
           But
           I
           perceive
           the
           chief
           want
           was
           in
           Denmark
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           cramm'd
           Capons
           :
           to
           this
           may
           be
           answer'd
           ,
           that
           in
           Denmark
           where
           Corn
           is
           extraordinary
           cheap
           ,
           the
           same
           are
           rather
           fed
           in
           the
           Houses
           out
           of
           hand
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           also
           notorious
           ,
           that
           the
           
             same
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             other
             ,
             as
             this
             Countrey
             ,
          
           are
           preferred
           before
           cramm'd
           Fowl
           ,
           except
           by
           some
           that
           are
           particularly
           fond
           of
           a
           large
           fat
           London
           Rump
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           the
           Danes
           ,
           to
           my
           Knowledge
           ,
           loving
           a
           dainty
           Bit
           as
           well
           as
           any
           body
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           very
           much
           obliged
           to
           this
           Gentleman
           if
           he
           would
           have
           vouehsafed
           to
           have
           set
           his
           Name
           to
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           that
           ,
           sometimes
           over
           a
           Glass
           of
           Wine
           and
           fat
           Capon
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           celebrated
           in
           after
           Ages
           (
           as
           they
           do
           with
           their
           Geese
           on
           
           Martin's
           Eve
           )
           the
           Memory
           of
           him
           in
           whose
           days
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Cramming
           tame
           Fowl
           was
           first
           reveal'd
           and
           establish'd
           at
           Copenhagen
           .
           The
           next
           relation
           he
           makes
           of
           a
           Country
           woman
           that
           would
           not
           sell
           him
           Green-Geese
           to
           his
           Company
           ,
           he
           gives
           us
           as
           an
           instance
           of
           their
           simplicity
           and
           superstition
           ;
           for
           a
           Week
           after
           she
           brought
           four
           to
           them
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             she
             had
             had
             no
             luck
             with
             them
             ,
             since
             the
             Kite
             had
             eat
             Eight
             of
             them
             .
          
           A
           most
           
           remarkable
           History
           to
           prove
           the
           simplicity
           of
           a
           whole
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           a
           Nation
           ;
           it
           being
           evident
           that
           in
           the
           most
           civilized
           Nations
           ,
           some
           Country
           People
           are
           soon
           surprized
           at
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           new
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           generally
           addicted
           to
           their
           little
           superstitious
           Fancies
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           ,
           I
           can
           affirm
           it
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           eat
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           June
           ,
           in
           the
           King
           of
           Denmark●
           Territories
           (
           though
           not
           in
           Copenhagen
           )
           as
           delicious
           Green
           Geese
           at
           a
           Gentleman's
           Seat
           ,
           as
           ever
           I
           eat
           any
           where
           else
           .
           And
           I
           remember
           a
           certain
           Frenchman
           living
           in
           these
           parts
           ,
           who
           having
           a
           particular
           way
           of
           feeding
           Capons
           ,
           used
           to
           sell
           them
           at
           10s
           .
           Sterling
           a
           piece
           .
           But
           leaving
           these
           Tri●les
           ;
           we
           must
           return
           to
           other
           more
           serious
           Matters
           .
           The
           two
           next
           following
           Chapters
           containing
           a
           particular
           Recital
           of
           the
           
             King's
             Revenue
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             Fleet
             and
             Fortresses
          
           ;
           little
           can
           be
           added
           to
           it
           of
           any
           Moment
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           put
           the
           Reader
           in
           mind
           ,
           that
           if
           an
           equitable
           Ballance
           be
           made
           betwixt
           the
           said
           Revenue
           ,
           and
           the
           Number
           of
           Land
           and
           Sea-forces
           ;
           as
           also
           of
           the
           Fortresses
           and
           their
           Charge
           :
           It
           will
           from
           thence
           be
           evident
           ,
           how
           unjustly
           the
           Author
           has
           dealt
           with
           us
           ,
           when
           he
           endeavoured
           to
           perswade
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Taxes
             in
          
           Denmark
           
             were
             the
             Effects
             of
             an
             absolute
             Government
             ,
             and
             that
             little
             regard
             was
             had
             there
             in
             the
             occasion
             of
             them
             .
          
           The
           eleventh
           Chapter
           treat
           ,
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           wherein
           you
           may
           meet
           with
           so
           many
           Extravagancies
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           endless
           to
           pretend
           to
           refute
           them
           .
           He
           make
           bold
           with
           the
           King
           and
           Royal
           Family
           ;
           he
           pretends
           to
           tell
           you
           what
           is
           commendable
           or
           not
           in
           them
           :
           As
           for
           the
           Ministers
           of
           State
           ,
           he
           describes
           their
           H●mors
           ,
           Capacities●
           and
           other
           Qualifications
           to
           a
           hair
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           (
           like
           the
           Turkish-Spy
           )
           had
           dived
           into
           the
           most
           obstruse
           Secrets
           of
           them
           .
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           boldness
           
           (
           like
           action
           in
           an
           Orator
           )
           takes
           often-times
           much
           more
           with
           the
           vulgar
           Sort
           of
           People
           ,
           than
           true
           Sense
           ;
           but
           when
           it
           transcends
           all
           the
           Rules
           of
           Decency
           ,
           and
           Reason
           it self
           ,
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           odious
           to
           all
           ,
           who
           are
           lovers
           of
           Moderation
           and
           Truth
           .
        
         
           This
           Gentleman
           must
           have
           a
           very
           mean
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Capacity
           of
           the
           English
           (
           though
           questionless
           he
           has
           a
           very
           calm
           ordinary
           one
           of
           his
           own
           )
           to
           perswade
           himself
           ,
           that
           his
           vain
           and
           confident
           Assertions
           could
           ensnare
           the
           more
           judicious
           Sort
           into
           a
           belief
           ,
           that
           a
           nameless
           Romantick
           Politician
           ,
           who
           has
           committed
           so
           many
           Errors
           ,
           (
           and
           some
           of
           them
           very
           obvio●s
           ,
           even
           to
           Men
           of
           indifferent
           parts
           and
           knowledge
           )
           in
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           proper
           Judge
           of
           the
           Qualifications
           and
           Conditions
           of
           a
           whole
           Court.
           What
           he
           lays
           concerning
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           the
           present
           King
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           that
           
             he
             neither
             loves
             ,
             nor
             has
             a
             Genius
             for
             business
             ,
          
           must
           needs
           seem
           the
           oddest
           Assertion
           that
           can
           be
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           seen
           and
           known
           ,
           with
           what
           Activity
           that
           King
           appears
           everywhere
           ,
           how
           seldom
           he
           is
           absent
           from
           his
           Council
           ,
           when
           any
           matter
           of
           Moment
           is
           in
           debate
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           in
           Person
           assists
           frequently
           in
           the
           highest
           Court
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           there
           takes
           particular
           notice
           of
           the
           matters
           in
           Controversie
           .
           Of
           his
           Excellency
           Guldinlieu
           ,
           he
           speaks
           much
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           as
           that
           
             he
             loves
             his
             Divertisements
             rather
             than
             to
             embark
             himself
             deep
             in
             the
             publick
             Affairs
             ,
          
           when
           it
           is
           known
           to
           all
           who
           understand
           the
           Danish
           Court
           ;
           that
           ,
           as
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           great
           Person
           understands
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           pleasures
           ,
           so
           he
           never
           addicts
           himself
           to
           them
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           to
           neglect
           the
           publick
           Business
           ;
           What
           he
           has
           also
           said
           of
           his
           
             having
             burnt
             his
             Fingers
             en●
             some
             occurrences
             ,
          
           and
           
             that
             King
          
           Frederick
           
             his
             Father
             thought
             
             once
             of
             making
             him
             King
             of
             Norway
             ,
          
           cannot
           be
           look'd
           upon
           by
           unbiass'd
           Persons
           ,
           who
           are
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           otherwise
           than
           an
           unanswerable
           Slander
           forged
           by
           his
           grave
           and
           sensible
           Men.
           If
           we
           should
           take
           notice
           of
           all
           particulars
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           which
           according
           to
           his
           whimsical
           fancies
           he
           has
           related
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           State
           ,
           it
           would
           exceed
           the
           compass
           of
           these
           Remarks
           .
           One
           thing
           I
           cannot
           but
           hint
           at
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           too
           much
           
             reservedness
             of
             Mons
             :
             Ehrenshild
          
           ,
           so
           much
           ridiculed
           by
           this
           Gentleman
           ,
           in
           calling
           him
           
             patrem
             difficultatum
          
           and
           alledging
           his
           
             celapeut
             estre
          
           ,
           as
           a
           great
           Infirmity
           ,
           when
           by
           all
           refined
           Politicians
           reservedness
           has
           been
           always
           look'd
           upon
           in
           a
           States
           Man
           ,
           much
           preferable
           before
           a
           forward
           Confidence
           ;
           the
           first
           being
           commonly
           the
           product
           of
           a
           far
           seeing
           prudence
           with
           the
           latter
           ,
           the
           effect
           of
           a
           conceited
           Vanity
           .
           There
           is
           another
           pretty
           Notion
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           which
           we
           must
           not
           pass
           by
           in
           silence
           ,
           viz.
           That
           he
           compares
           the
           
             Court
             of
          
           Denmark
           
             rather
             to
             some
             of
             our
             Noblemen's
             in
          
           England
           than
           White-Hall
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             that
             upon
             a
             Sunday
             an
             hour
             before
             Dinner
             (
             being
             the
             rightest
             Court
             Time
             )
             the
             number
             of
             such
             as
             appear
             in
             the
             Antichambre
             and
             Bedchambre
             seldom
             amount
             to
             above
          
           20
           or
           30.
           
           I
           will
           put
           it
           to
           the
           Judgmnnt
           of
           any
           sensible
           Body
           ,
           that
           will
           compute
           only
           these
           Officers
           of
           the
           Court
           by
           him
           named
           ;
           (
           besides
           others
           ,
           as
           Lords
           of
           the
           Bed-Chamber
           ,
           Gentlemen
           of
           the
           Privy-Chamber
           ;
           The
           Queens
           Attendance
           ,
           and
           others
           not
           mentioned
           )
           the
           considerable
           Number
           of
           Superiour
           Officers
           in
           the
           Army
           and
           Fleet
           ;
           And
           more
           especially
           .
           if
           any
           one
           will
           take
           the
           pains
           so
           peruse
           the
           Proclamation
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           inserted
           by
           the
           Author
           ,
           concerning
           Precedency
           of
           the
           several
           
             Officers
             both
             Civil
             and
             Military
          
           ,
           as
           also
           what
           this
           Author
           ha●
           said
           before
           ,
           concerning
           
           their
           
             Sumptuousness
             of
             Apparel
             and
             Equipage
          
           ;
           and
           compare
           all
           this
           with
           what
           he
           says
           now
           concerning
           the
           Court
           ,
           whether
           it
           have
           as
           much
           as
           a
           Probability
           of
           Truth
           in
           it
           .
           Much
           the
           same
           Allowance
           must
           be
           given
           to
           what
           he
           says
           ,
           concerning
           that
           most
           sumptuous
           and
           magnificent
           Palace
           of
           the
           K.
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           called
           Fredericksburg
           ,
           which
           being
           computed
           to
           have
           cost
           at
           least
           a
           Million
           Sterl
           .
           he
           says
           ,
           
             falls
             short
             of
             many
             Noblemens
             Country
             Houses
             in
          
           England
           .
           It
           is
           hard
           ,
           that
           ,
           to
           verifie
           his
           Assertion
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           name
           one
           of
           them
           ;
           since
           all
           that
           ever
           I
           could
           meet
           with
           ,
           who
           knew
           Fredericksburg
           ,
           and
           have
           also
           been
           in
           a
           great
           many
           Noblemen's
           Seats
           in
           England
           ,
           do
           unanimously
           take
           this
           for
           a
           most
           unaccountable
           Rodomontado
           .
           But
           these
           Remarks
           having
           increased
           in
           bulk
           beyond
           our
           Intention
           ,
           we
           will
           not
           insist
           upon
           what
           he
           says
           in
           the
           12th
           and
           14th
           Chapters
           ,
           concerning
           
             the
             Inclinations
             of
             the
             King
             of
          
           Denmark
           
             towards
             his
             Neighbours
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             his
             Interests
             in
             relation
             to
             other
             Princes
             ,
          
           since
           a
           great
           deal
           may
           easily
           be
           said
           ,
           but
           scarce
           any
           thing
           be
           determined
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           this
           nature
           :
           But
           in
           Chap.
           13th
           ,
           where
           he
           treats
           
             of
             the
             Differences
             which
             some
             years
             ago
             were
             betwixt
          
           Denmark
           
             and
             the
             Duke
             of
          
           Holstein
           Gottorp
           ;
           he
           has
           shown
           himself
           very
           partial
           in
           not
           mentioning
           the
           true
           Cause
           of
           these
           proceedings
           .
           One
           of
           the
           chiefest
           was
           (
           not
           to
           mention
           others
           )
           that
           the
           Duke
           of
           
             Holstein
             Gottorp
          
           ,
           holding
           that
           part
           of
           Sleswick
           which
           he
           possesses
           as
           a
           Feef
           of
           Denmark
           ;
           notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           having
           been
           assisting
           to
           the
           Swedes
           in
           the
           subduing
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           at
           the
           Treaty
           at
           Roschild
           ,
           1658.
           had
           forced
           the
           K.
           of
           Denmark
           to
           declare
           him
           independent
           of
           that
           Crown
           ,
           to
           maintain
           which
           he
           had
           ever
           since
           been
           in
           the
           Interest
           of
           Swedeland
           .
        
         
         
           I
           do
           not
           therefore
           see
           ,
           how
           the
           King
           of
           Denmark
           ,
           with
           Justice
           could
           be
           blamed
           to
           recover
           his
           Just
           Right
           .
           And
           when
           he
           saw
           a
           fair
           Prospect
           of
           being
           even
           with
           Swedeland
           ,
           for
           what
           they
           taken
           from
           his
           Crown
           ,
           to
           begin
           with
           drawing
           out
           first
           that
           Thorn
           which
           stuck
           so
           close
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           without
           being
           freed
           from
           it
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           have
           promised
           to
           himself
           the
           same
           Success
           as
           he
           afterwards
           had
           against
           the
           Swedes
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Fifteenth
           Chapt.
           treating
           of
           the
           
             Laws
             and
             Courts
             of
             Justice
          
           ,
           as
           things
           are
           indifferently
           well
           related
           ;
           so
           we
           will
           go
           on
           to
           the
           Sixteenth
           Chapter
           ,
           where
           the
           
             State
             of
             Religion
             ,
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             Learning
          
           is
           represented
           ;
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           this
           being
           taken
           up
           with
           railing
           against
           the
           Clergy
           ;
           upon
           which
           Point
           we
           have
           said
           enough
           in
           the
           Preface
           ;
           we
           only
           will
           only
           put
           him
           in
           mind
           ,
           That
           Learning
           is
           not
           at
           so
           low
           an
           Ebb
           ,
           but
           that
           lately
           Denmark
           has
           had
           its
           Puffendorf
           ,
           a
           Man
           to
           be
           compared
           to
           the
           best
           of
           our
           Age
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           I
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           Living
           ,
           I
           could
           name
           him
           some
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           able
           to
           give
           other
           Proofs
           of
           their
           Learning
           ,
           than
           our
           Author
           has
           done
           in
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           though
           he
           pretends
           to
           be
           much
           beyond
           the
           common
           Sort
           :
           I
           will
           add
           but
           a
           few
           Words
           concerning
           what
           he
           says
           ,
           
             That
             a
             Popish
             Chappel
             ,
             permitted
             to
             be
             built
             at
          
           Gluckstadt
           ,
           
             has
             been
             the
             first
             there
             since
             the
             Reformation
          
           ;
           that
           to
           my
           Knowledge
           at
           least
           twenty
           Years
           ago
           ,
           not
           only
           Popish
           Chapels
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           most
           other
           Religions
           ;
           as
           of
           
             Calvinists
             ,
             Independents
             ,
             Anabaptists
          
           ,
           &c.
           have
           been
           erected
           at
           Altena
           ,
           a
           place
           near
           Hamburgh
           ,
           where
           these
           several
           Sorts
           of
           Religions
           are
           tolerated
           ;
           but
           no
           religious
           service
           allow'd
           them
           .
           At
           Fredericia
           also
           a
           free
           Exercise
           of
           Religion
           has
           been
           allowed
           a
           great
           many
           Years
           ago
           ,
           which
           are
           two
           convincing
           Instances
           ;
           that
           this
           Gentleman
           having
           been
           deceived
           
           by
           his
           
             grave
             and
             sensible
             Men
             ,
             has
             given
             us
             a
             great
          
           many
           things
           for
           a
           confessed
           Truth
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           not
           sufficiently
           been
           instructed
           in
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Conclusion
           :
           The
           Author
           in
           this
           whole
           Book
           having
           been
           so
           abounding
           every
           where
           with
           his
           own
           Fancies
           ,
           and
           new
           Model'd
           Opinions
           has
           been
           the
           Occasion
           ,
           that
           these
           Remarks
           are
           increased
           beyond
           intention
           ;
           if
           every
           thing
           should
           have
           been
           but
           touched
           upon
           ,
           there
           would
           have
           been
           matter
           sufficient
           for
           a
           very
           large
           Book
           ;
           But
           to
           have
           examined
           in
           particular
           ,
           all
           his
           speculative
           Assertions
           ,
           would
           have
           required
           whole
           Volumes
           .
           'T
           is
           for
           this
           reason
           that
           I
           have
           been
           obliged
           to
           let
           a
           great
           many
           of
           less
           moment
           slip
           by
           untouched
           ;
           and
           as
           to
           these
           of
           more
           consequence
           ,
           I
           have
           treated
           of
           them
           with
           as
           much
           brevity
           as
           the
           nature
           matter
           would
           permit
           :
           Since
           by
           hinting
           only
           the
           Heads
           ,
           and
           referring
           my
           Reader
           to
           the
           true
           Ancient
           History
           it self
           .
           I
           did
           not
           question
           but
           the
           more
           curious
           would
           take
           an
           opportunity
           to
           compare
           the
           same
           ,
           both
           with
           the
           Author's
           Suppositions
           ,
           and
           the
           historical
           Account
           it self
           .
           What
           he
           has
           related
           of
           such
           matters
           as
           are
           not
           extant
           in
           Histories
           ;
           wherein
           the
           sacred
           Laws
           of
           History
           have
           obliged
           me
           to
           contradict
           his
           ill-grounded
           Relation
           ,
           I
           will
           only
           say
           thus
           much
           :
           That
           as
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Denmark
           is
           very
           well
           known
           to
           me
           ,
           so
           I
           am
           sure
           I
           have
           related
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           I
           not
           only
           very
           well
           know
           ,
           but
           also
           can
           easily
           prove
           ,
           by
           unquestionable
           Witnesses
           who
           are
           not
           ashamed
           to
           own
           their
           Names
           .
           And
           if
           this
           Gentleman's
           Friends
           ,
           who
           instructed
           him
           had
           had
           a
           little
           less
           Gravity
           ,
           but
           somewhat
           more
           Knowledge
           in
           these
           Affairs
           ,
           which
           they
           pretended
           to
           understand
           ,
           we
           might
           questionless
           have
           expected
           a
           more
           fair
           Account
           of
           Denmark
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A35311-e710
           
             Symb.
             CAROLI
             IV.
             Imp
             ,
             Optimum
             est
             alienâ
             insaniâ
             frui
             .
          
           
             Liv.
             Hist
             Rom.
             lib.
             44.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             Dialogue
             betwixt
             Whigg
             and
             Tory.
             
          
           
             p.
             258
             ,
             260
             ,
             261
             ,
             262.
             
          
           
             Concilia
             Theologica
             Witten●errica
             Francofurt
             ad
             Moenum
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             94
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Georgii
             Dedekennii
             Thesaurum
             consilior
             .
             Theol
             .
             &
             jurid
             .
             Edit
             .
             per
             Job
             .
             Ernest.
             Gerhard
             .
             Jen.
             1671.
             
          
           
             Hector
             .
             Gothofred
             .
             Masii
             Theol
             .
             D.
             &
             Prof.
             P.
             in
             acad.
             Hafn.
             Interesse
             Principum
             circa
             religionem
             Evangelicam
             ad
             sereniss
             .
             ac
             potentiss
             Daniae
             Regem
             .
             Hafniae
             .
             1687
             
          
           
             
               Formal
               ,
               Exorcism
            
             ,
             Leave
             this
             Child
             ,
             thou
             unclean
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             give
             place
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             !
          
           
             1674.
             2.
             
             Supplicat
             .
          
           
             Fas
             non
             est
             vel
             publicum
             religionis
             exercitium
             ,
             lege●
             ,
             aut
             constitutiones
             Ecclesiasticas
             hactenus
             ibi
             receptas
             ,
             templa
             ,
             scholas
             ,
             hospitalia
             aut
             eo
             per●inentes
             reditus
             ,
             pensione
             ,
             stipendia
             prioribus
             adimere
             ,
             suorumque
             Sacrorum
             hominibus
             applicare
             ,
             vel
             juris
             territorialis
             .
             Episcopalis
             ,
             patronatus
             ,
             aliove
             quocunque
             praetextu
             subditis
             ministros
             alterins
             confessionis
             obtrudere
             ,
             ullumve
             aliud
             impedimentum
             aut
             praejudicium
             directe●
             vel
             indirecte
             alterius
             sacris
             afferre
             .
             Pac.
             Osnabrug
             .
             Instrument
             .
             §.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Hamburgh
             .
          
           
             Perdam
             Babylonis
             homen
             .
          
           
             Grammon
             ●
             Hist.
             Ga●
             ,
             lib.
             xv
             .
          
           
             An.
             167●
             .
          
           
             Important
             Considerations
             writien
             by
             the
             Secular
             Priests
             ,
             p.
             4
             
               Vertumnus
               Romanus
            
             .
             Jesuites
             Reasons
             unreasonable
             .
             Letters
             
               Card.
               d'●fs●
               .
               p.
            
             2.
             lib.
             7.
             8.
             n.
             162.
             
          
           
             Letter
             of
             Father
             
               Peter
               Walsh
            
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             
               St.
               Francis
            
             1674.
             
          
           
             Hamborrough
             .
          
           
             Dicd
             .
             l.
             1.
             sect
             2.
             
          
           
             Cic.
             l.
             1.
             
             Divinat
             .
          
           
             Puffendorff
             .
             de
             habit
             .
             relig
             .
             ad
             vit
             .
             civil
             
          
           
             Quam
             ob
             causam
             populus
             Judaicas
             salva
             sua
             religione
             cum
             alia
             civitate
             plene
             coalescere
             non
             potuit
             ,
             unde
             sicut
             religio
             Judaica
             statue
             fuit
             coaeva
             ,
             codem
             tempore
             ac
             volumine
             sancitis
             legibus
             ,
             circa
             sacra
             &
             civilia
             .
             Ita
             &
             religio
             Judaica
             implicita
             fuit
             ,
             ut
             illa
             huic
             superstes
             esse
             non
             posset
             .
             Sicut
             destructio
             templi
             &
             eversio
             Reip●
             certissimum
             indicium
             sit
             abolitae
             religionis
             Judaicae
             .
          
           
             Cic.
             de
             Orator
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Magno
             conatu
             magnas
             nugas
             agere
             .
          
           
             Diod.
             lib.
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             2.
             
             Herodot
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
             Plat.
             in
             Tim.
             
          
           
             a
             Cic.
             pro
             L.
             Flacc.
             Tribuo
             Graecis
             literas
             ,
             do
             multarum
             artium
             disciplinam
             ,
             non
             adimo
             sermonis
             leporem
             ,
             ingeniorum
             acumen
             ,
             dicendi
             copiam
             :
             denique
             etiam
             ,
             si
             quae
             alia
             sibi
             sumunt
             ,
             non
             repugno
             :
             testimoniorum
             religionem
             &
             fidem
             nunquam
             ista
             natio
             coluit
             :
             to●iusque
             bujus
             rei
             ,
             quae
             sit
             vis
             ,
             quae
             auctoritas
             ,
             quod
             pondus
             ,
             ignorant
             .
             Ibid
             
          
           
             b
             Qu●m
             in
             the
             atro
             imperiti
             komines
             rerum
             ●●nnium
             rudes
             ignarique
             consederant
             ,
             tum
             bella
             inutilia
             suscipiebant
             ,
             tum
             sediticsos
             homines
             Reip.
             praeficiebant
             ,
             tum
             optime
             meritos
             cives
             è
             civitate
             ejiciebant
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Cic.
               de
               Orator
               .
               lib.
               1.
               
               Quantum
               praestiterint
               majores
               nostri
               prudentia
               caeteris
               gentibus
               ,
               tumfacillime
               quisque
               intelliget
               ,
               si
               cum
               Graecoruni
               Lycurgo
               &
               Dracone
               &
               Solone
               nostras
               leges
               conferre
               voluerit
               .
               Incredibile
               est
               enim
               ,
               quam
               sit
               omne
               jus
               civile
               ,
               praeter
               nostrum
               ,
               inconditum
               ac
               pene
               ridiculum
               .
            
             
               Cic.
               Tuscul.
               quaest
               .
               l.
               1.
               
               Omnia
               Romani
               aut
               invenere
               per
               se
               sapientius
               ,
               quam
               Graeci
               ,
               aut
               accepta
               ab
               iliis
               fecere
               meliora
               ,
               quae
               quidem
               digna
               statuissent
               ,
               in
               quibus
               elaborarent
               .
               Remp.
               nostri
               majores
               certe
               melioribus
               tempera●verunt
               &
               institutis
               &
               legibus
               quam
               Graect
               .
            
          
           
             d
             De
             orat
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             Seculis
             multis
             ante
             Gymnasia
             inven●a
             sunt
             ,
             quam
             in
             his
             Philosophi
             garrire
             ●●perunt
             .
          
           
             e
             De
             orat
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
             Graeci
             aliqui
             doctores
             pervulgata
             praecepta
             decantant
             ,
             quum
             ipsi
             nunquam
             forum
             ,
             nunquam
             ullum
             judicium
             aspexerint
             .
          
           
             f
             Cic
             ,
             de
             legib
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
             Gellius
             ,
             quum
             proconsul
             ,
             expraetura
             in
             Graeciam
             venisset
             ,
             Athenis
             Philosophos
             ,
             qui
             tum
             erant
             ,
             in
             locum
             unum
             convocaevit
             ,
             ipsisque
             magnopere
             author
             fuit
             ,
             ut
             aliquando
             controversiarum
             aliquem
             facerent
             modum
             ;
             quod
             si
             essent
             co-animo
             ut
             nollent
             aetatem
             in
             litibus
             conter●re
             ,
             posse
             rem
             convenire
             ,
             &
             .
             simul
             operam
             suam
             illis
             est
             pollicitus
             ,
             si
             posset
             ,
             inter
             eos
             ,
             aliquid
             convenire
             .
          
           
             Cic.
             de
             sini●
             .
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             Cic.
             l.
             offic
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Lacedaemonios
             ,
             classe
             ill●
             a
             rissa
             ,
             aliam
             ptrare
             posse
             ,
             se
             fugere
             sine
             de●ocere
             non
             posse
             .
          
           
             Des
             Cartes
             .
          
           
             a
             Cic.
             lib.
             1.
             de
             Orat.
             Romae
             profecto
             nulla
             unquam
             vehementius
             ,
             quam
             eloquentiae
             studia
             viguerunt
             .
             Nam
             posteaquam
             imperio
             omnium
             gentium
             constituto
             ,
             diuturnitas
             pacis
             otium
             confirmavi●
             :
             nemo
             fere
             laudis
             cupidus
             adolescens
             ,
             non
             sibi
             ad
             dicendum
             studio
             omni
             enitendum
             putavit
             .
             Ac
             primo
             quidem
             totius
             rei
             ignari
             ,
             qui
             neque
             exercitationis
             ullam
             viam
             ,
             neque
             aliquod
             praeceptum
             artis
             esse
             arbitrarentur
             ,
             tantum
             ,
             quantum
             ingenio
             &
             coginatione
             poterant
             ,
             consequebantur
             .
             Post
             autem
             audicis
             oratoribus
             Graecis
             ,
             cognitisque
             torum
             literis
             adhibitisque
             doctoribus
             ,
             incredibili
             quodam
             dicendi
             studio
             ,
             ●ostri
             homines
             flagraverunt
             .
          
           
             b
             lib.
             1.
             offic
             .
             Quorum
             patres
             aut
             majores
             aliqua
             gloria
             praestiverunt
             ,
             corum
             plerique
             in
             eo
             genere
             laudis
             student
             excellere
             ;
             Ut
             Q.
             Decius
             Publii
             silius
             ,
             in
             jure
             civili
             :
             Pauli
             filius
             Africanus
             in
             re
             militari
             .
          
           
             c
             Pro
             P.
             Sext.
             Imitemur
             nostros
             Brutos
             ,
             Camillos
             ,
             Decios
             ,
             Curios
             ,
             F●bilcios
             ,
             Maximos
             ,
             Scipiones
             ,
             Lentulos
             ,
             AEmilios
             ,
             innumerabilesq
             alios
             ,
             qu
             :
             Romanam
             Remp.
             Stabiliverunt
             .
          
           
             ●●●●
             Philip.
             p.
             5.
             
             Legibus
             ●●●●●●
             ,
             cum
             grandiorem
             ●●●●●●
             ad
             consulatum
             Rom●●●●●uebant
             ,
             adolescentiae
             ●●●●●●rem
             verebantur
             .
          
           
             d
             Cic.
             lib.
             1.
             
             Offic.
             Carneades
             dicebat
             ,
             eos
             qui
             Rhetores
             nominarentur
             ,
             &
             qui
             dicendi
             praecepta
             traderent
             ,
             nihil●
             plane
             tenere
             .
             Mnesarchus
             hos
             ,
             quos
             nos
             oratores
             votaremas
             ,
             nihil
             esse
             dicebat
             ,
             nisi
             quosdam
             operarios
             ,
             lingua
             celeri
             &
             exercitata
             ,
             oratorem
             autem
             ,
             nisi
             qui
             sapiens
             esset
             ,
             esse
             neminem
             .
          
           
             O
             Urbem
             venalen
             .
             ●●
             si
             modo
             emptorem
             invenisset
             .
          
           
             Cic.
             Catilinar
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Cic.
             pro
             leg
             .
             Manil.
             Quemenim
             poss●mus
             imperatorem
             aliquo
             in
             numero
             putare
             ,
             cujus
             inexe●rcitu
             veneant
             centuriatus
             ,
             atque
             venierint
             ?
             Quid
             hunc
             hominem
             magnum
             aut
             amplum
             cogitare
             de
             rep
             .
             qui
             pecuniam
             ex
             aerario
             deprompt●m
             ad
             bellum
             administrandum
             ,
             a●t
             propter
             cupiditatem
             provinciae
             magistratibus
             diviserit
             ,
             a●t
             propter
             avaritiam
             Romae
             in
             quaestu
             reliquerit
             ?
             Vestra
             admurmuratio
             facit
             ,
             Quirites
             ,
             ut
             agnoscere
             videamini
             qui
             haec
             fecerint
             .
             Ego
             autem
             neminem
             nomino
             .
             Quare
             mihi
             irasci
             nemo
             poterit
             ,
             nisi
             qui
             ante
             de
             se
             voluerit
             confiteri
             .
             Itaque
             propter
             hanc
             avaritiam
             imperatorum
             quantas
             calamitates
             ,
             quocunque
             ventum
             sit
             ,
             nostri
             exercitus
             ferant
             ,
             quis
             ignorat
             ?
             Itinera
             quae
             per
             hosce
             annos
             in
             Italia
             per
             agros
             atque
             oppida
             civium
             Romanorum
             imperatores
             fecerunt
             ,
             recordamini
             :
             tum
             facilius
             statuetis
             ,
             quid
             apud
             exteras
             nationes
             fieri
             existimetis
             .
             Utinam
             plures
             arbitramini
             per
             hosces
             annos
             militum
             vestrorum
             armis
             hostium
             urbe
             ,
             an
             hibernis
             ,
             sociorum
             civitates
             esse
             deletas
             ?
             Negue
             enim
             exercitum
             potest
             is
             continere
             imperator
             ,
             qui
             seipsum
             non
             continet
             ;
             neque
             severus
             esse
             in
             judicando
             ,
             qui
             alios
             in
             se
             severos
             esse
             judices
             non
             vult
             .
          
           
             a
             Lib.
             3.
             dooffic
             .
             Pythius
             ,
             &
             omnes
             aliud
             agentes
             ,
             aliud
             simulantos
             ,
             persidiimprobi
             ,
             molitiosi
             sunt
             .
             Nullum
             igitur
             eorum
             factum
             potest
             esse
             utile
             ,
             cu
             ●
             sit
             tot
             vitiis
             inquinatum
             .
          
           
             b
             Cic.
             lib.
             2.
             
             Divinat
             .
             Vetus
             illud
             Catonis
             admodum
             scitum
             est
             ,
             qui
             mirari
             se
             aiebat
             ,
             quod
             non
             rideret
             aruspex
             ,
             aruspicem
             cum
             vi
             diss
             .
             Rex
             Prusias
             cum
             apud
             eum
             Annibali
             exulanti
             pugnore
             placeret
             ,
             negaba●
             se
             audere
             ,
             quod
             exta
             prohiberent
             .
             An
             tu
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             ●●
             unculae
             vitulinae
             mavis
             quam
             veteri
             Imperatori
             credere
             ?
          
           
             a
             Err●s
             ,
             mi
             Lucili
             ,
             si
             existima
             ;
             nostri
             seculi
             esse
             vitium
             luxuriam
             &
             negligentiam
             boni
             moris
             &
             alia
             quae
             objicit
             suis
             quisque
             temporibus
             .
             Hominum
             suns
             ista
             non
             tempor●m
             :
             Nulla
             aetas
             v●cavit
             à
             culpa
             ;
             Et
             si
             aestimare
             licentiam
             cujusque
             seculi
             incipi●s
             ,
             pudet
             dicere
             ,
             nunquam
             ●pertius
             ,
             quam
             coram
             Catione
             peccatum
             est
             .
          
           
             Cic.
             ad
             Attic.
             l.
             Ep.
             1.
             
             Cato
             optimo
             animo
             utens
             &
             summa
             side
             ,
             nocet
             incerdum
             Reip.
             Dicit
             enim
             ●anquam
             in
             Platonis
             politia
             ,
             non
             tanquam
             in
             Romuli
             faece
             ,
             sententi●●●
             .
          
           
             b
             Cic
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             de
             inven●
             .
             Dex
             Graecorum
             :
             Qui
             tyranum
             occiderit
             ,
             Olympionicorum
             praemium
             capito
             ,
             &
             quam
             voldt
             sibi
             rem
             à
             mag●stratu
             deposcito
             ,
             &
             magistratus
             ei
             concedito
             .
          
           
             b
             Cic
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             de
             inven●
             .
             Dex
             Graecorum
             :
             Qui
             tyranum
             occiderit
             ,
             Olympionicorum
             praemium
             capito
             ,
             &
             quam
             voldt
             sibi
             rem
             à
             mag●stratu
             deposcito
             ,
             &
             magistratus
             ei
             concedito
             .
          
           
             c
             Senec.
             Hercul
             Fur.
             Victima
             haud
             ulla
             amplior
             potest
             magisque
             opima
             mact●ri
             Jovi
             ,
             quam
             R●n
             iniquus
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A35311-e8580
           
             a
             Caesar.
             lib.
             4.
             
             De
             Bello
             Galico
             Sueviorum
             Gens
             bellico
             sissima
             Germano●●
             omnium
             ;
             Iri
             centum
             pagos
             baber
             dicuntur
             :
             Ex
             quibus
             quotannis
             singuli
             miliae
             armatorum
             bellandi
             causae
             ,
             suis
             ex
             finibus
             educunt
             .
             eliqui
             domi
             manent
             .
             Pro
             se
             atque
             illis
             Colunt
             .
             sed
             privati
             &
             separati
             agri
             apud
             eos
             nihil
             est
             :
             Neque
             longius
             an●o
             remanere
             uno
             in
             loco
             incole●dicausa
             ,
             licet
             .
             Neque
             multum
             frumento
             ,
             sed
             maxim●●
             partem
             lacte
             atque
             pecore
             vivunt
             multumque
             sunt
             in
             v●nationnibus
             .
             Que
             res
             &
             cibi
             genere
             &
             quotidiana
             exercitatione
             &
             libertate
             visa●
             (
             quod
             a
             pueris
             nullo
             officio
             ●●●
             disciplina
             assue
             facti
             nihil
             o●●
             nino
             contra
             voluntatem
             faciant
             )
             &
             vires
             alit
             &
             immani
             corporum
             magnitudine
             efficit
             .
          
           
             b
             Corn
             Tacit.
             de
             morib
             .
             Germ.
             De
             minoribusrebus
             principes
             consultant
             ,
             de
             majoribus
             omnes
             ,
             ita
             tamen
             ut
             ea
             quoque
             ,
             quorum
             penes
             plebem
             arbitrium
             est
             ,
             apud
             principes
             pertractentur
             .
             Illud
             ex
             libertate
             vitium
             ,
             quod
             non
             semel
             nec
             just
             conveniunt
             ,
             sed
             &
             alter
             &
             tertius
             dies
             cunctatione
             coeuntium
             absumitur
             .
             Ut
             turba
             placuit
             ,
             considunt
             armati
             .
             Mox
             Rex
             vel
             Princeps
             ,
             prout
             aetas
             cuique
             ,
             prout
             nobilitas
             ,
             ●prout
             decus
             bettorum
             ,
             prout
             facundia
             est
             ,
             audiuntur
             austoritate
             seadenda
             magis
             ,
             quamjubendi
             potestate
             .
             Si
             displicuit
             sententia
             ,
             fremit●
             aspernatur
             ,
             sin
             placuit
             frame
             as
             asconcutiunt
             .
             Licet
             apud
             concilium
             accusare
             quoque
             &
             discrimen
             capitis
             intendere
             .
          
           
             c
             Ibid.
             (
             c.
             )
             Reges
             ex
             nobilitate
             ,
             duces
             ex
             virtute
             sumunt
             .
             Et
             duces
             exemplo
             quotius
             ,
             quam
             imperio
             ,
             si
             prompti
             sint
             ,
             si
             comspicui
             ,
             si
             ant●aciem
             agant
             ,
             admiratione
             praesunt
             .
             Caeterum
             neque
             animadvertere
             ,
             neque
             vincire
             ,
             neque
             verberare
             quidem
             ,
             nisi
             Sacerdotibus
             ,
             permissum
             .
          
           
             d
             ibid.
             Nullus
             Germanorum
             populis
             urbes
             habitari
             ,
             satis
             notum
             est
             ,
             ne
             pati
             quidem
             inter
             se
             junctas
             sedes
             .
             Colunt
             discreti
             ac
             divers●
             ut
             fons
             ,
             nt
             campus
             ,
             ut
             nemus
             ,
             placuit
             .
             Vicos
             locant
             non
             in
             nostrum
             morem
             ,
             connexis
             &
             cobaerentibus
             aedificiis
             .
             Suam
             qnifque
             domum
             spatiocirsumdat
             .
          
           
             Liv.
             Hists
             Rom.
             lib.
             21.
             24
             ,
             28.
             
             Caes.
             lib.
             do
             bell
             .
             Hisp.
             
          
           
             Liv.
             Hist.
             Rom.
             Lib.
             27.
             
             C.
             19.
             
          
           
             Cricumfusa
             inde
             multitudo
             Hispanorum
             &
             ante
             deditorum
             &
             pridie
             captorum
             Regem
             eum
             ingenti
             consensu
             appellavi●
             Tum
             Scipo
             ,
             silent
             to
             per
             praeconem
             facto
             ,
             sibi
             maximum
             nomen
             Imperatoris
             esse
             ,
             dixit
             ,
             quo
             se
             milites
             sui
             appellassent
             .
             Regium
             nomen
             alibi
             magnum
             ,
             Ramae
             intolerabile
             ad
             esse
             .
             Regalem
             animum
             in
             seesse
             ;
             si
             id
             in
             hominis
             ingenio
             amplissimum
             ducerent
             ,
             tacitè
             judicarent
             ;
             Vocisusurpatione
             abstinerent
             .
             Sensere
             etiam
             barbari
             magnitudinem
             animi
             :
             Cujus
             miraculo
             nominis
             alii
             mortaleos
             stuperent
             ,
             tam
             alto
             fast
             igio
             aspernantis
             .
             Dona
             inde
             Regulis
             principibusque
             Hispanor●●
             divisa
             ,
             &
             ex
             magna
             copia
             captorum
             equorum
             trecentos
             .
             equos
             el●gere
             judibilem
             jussit
             .
          
           
             Caes.
             de
             bell
             .
             Gall.
             Lib.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Caes.
             bell
             ,
             Gall.
             lib.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Caes.
             bell
             .
             Gall.
             lib.
             1.
             
             In
             castris
             Helvetiorum
             tabule
             repertae
             sunt
             liter
             is
             Graeeis
             confectae
             &
             ad
             Caesarem
             perlatae
             ,
             quibus
             in
             tabulis
             nominatim
             ratio
             confecta
             erat
             ,
             qui
             numerus
             domo
             exisset
             eorum
             ,
             qui
             arma
             ferre
             possent
             ,
             &
             item
             separatim
             pueri
             ,
             senes
             ,
             mulieresque
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Caes.
             lib.
             2.
             bell
             .
             Gall.
             
          
           
             De
             numero
             corum
             omniase
             habere
             explorata
             Rhemi
             dicebant
             ,
             propter●à
             quod
             propinquitatibus
             affinitatibusque
             conjuncti
             ,
             quantam
             ,
             quisque
             multitudinem
             in
             Belgarum
             communi
             concilio
             ad
             id
             bellum
             ,
             pollicitus
             sit
             ,
             cognoverint
             .
             Suessones
             suos
             esse
             finitimos
             latissimos
             ;
             feracissimosque
             agros
             possidere
             .
             Apud
             eos
             fuisse
             regem
             nostra
             etiam
             memoria
             Divitiacum
             totius
             Galli●e
             Potentissimum
             ,
             qui
             qu●●
             magnae
             parti●
             harum
             Region●m
             ,
             tum
             etiam
             Britanniae
             Imperium
             obtinuer●t●
             nune
             esse
             Regem
             Galbam
             :
             Ad
             hunc
             proter
             justitiam
             prudentiam
             que
             summani
             totius
             ●e●i●
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             voluntate
             doferri
             .
          
           
             c
             Caesar.
             lib.
             1.
             bell●
             Gall.
             Orat.
             ad
             Ariovist●
             Multa
             à
             Caesare
             in
             cam
             sententiam
             dicta
             sunt
             ,
             quare
             negotio
             desistere
             non
             posset
             ,
             &
             neque
             suam
             neque
             Populi
             Rom.
             consuetudinem
             pati
             ,
             ut
             optime
             meritos
             socios
             desereret
             ;
             neque
             se
             putare
             Galliam
             esse
             potius
             Ariouisti
             quam
             Populi
             Rom.
             bello
             superatos
             esse
             Arvernos
             &
             Rutenos
             à
             Q●
             Fabio
             Maximo
             ,
             quibus
             Populus
             Rom.
             ignovisset
             ,
             neque
             in
             provinciam
             redegisset
             ,
             neque
             stipendium
             imposuisset
             .
             Quod
             si
             antiquissimum
             quodque
             tempus
             spectare
             oporteret
             ,
             Populi
             Rom.
             justissimum
             esse
             in
             Gallia
             Imperium
             ;
             si
             judicium
             Senatus
             ser●ari
             aporteret
             ,
             liberam
             esse
             debere
             Galliam
             ,
             quam
             bello
             victam
             suis
             legibus
             uti
             vol●isset
             .
          
           
             d
             Caes.
             lib.
             5.
             bell
             ,
             Gall.
             Concilio
             Gallorum
             Sambrigiae
             peracto
             quod
             eo
             anno
             frumentum
             in
             Gallia
             ,
             propter
             sic●itates
             angustius
             provenerat
             ,
             coactus
             est
             aliter
             acsuperioribus
             annis
             ,
             excrcitum
             in
             hybernis
             collocare
             ,
             legionesque
             in
             plures
             Civitates
             distribuere
             ,
             &c.
             
             Unam
             legionem
             ,
             quam
             proximè
             trans
             Padum
             conscripserat
             ,
             &
             Cohortes
             V.
             in
             Eburones
             ,
             quorum
             pars
             maxima
             est
             inter
             Mosam
             &
             Rhenum
             ,
             qui
             suo
             Imperio
             .
             Ambiorigis
             &
             Catavulci
             erant
             ,
             misit
             .
          
           
             e
             Tacitus
             de
             moribus
             Germanor
             .
             (
             e
             )
             Ubii
             transgressi
             olim
             &
             experimento
             fidei
             super
             ipsam
             Rheni
             ripam
             collocati
             ,
             ut
             arcerent
             ,
             non
             ut
             custodir●ntur
             .
             Omnium
             harum
             gentium
             praecipue
             Bata●●
             non
             multum
             ex
             ripa
             ,
             sed
             insulam
             Rheni
             amnis
             colunt
             .
             Manet
             honos
             &
             antiquae
             societatis
             insigne
             ;
             Nam
             nec
             tributis
             contemnuntur
             ,
             nec
             publicanus
             atterit
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Meurs
               .
               hist.
               Dan.
               part
               1.
               lib.
               3.
               
               Factus
               igitur
               Rex
               Sueno
               ,
               quem
               Canuti
               M.
               nepotem
               Dant
               non
               amore
               aliquo
               ducti
               ,
               sed
               necessitate
               coacti
               ,
               quià
               è
               prosapia
               Regia
               nemo
               alius
               superesset
               ,
               Regem
               sibi
               elegerunt
               .
            
             
               Pontan
               Rer.
               Dan.
               Hist.
               Lib.
               5.
               sed
               Sueno
               ex
               sorore
               ,
               ut
               indicavimus
               ,
               Canuti
               M.
               genitus
               ,
               solus
               se
               Magni
               conatibus
               objecit
               ,
               fretus
               non
               tam
               amicorum
               praesidiis
               ,
               quam
               sua
               virtute
               &
               natalibus
               ,
               quibus
               id
               quod
               poscebat
               ,
               omni
               ratione
               deberi
               existinabat
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               Pont.
               Rer.
               Dan.
               lib.
               7.
               
               Abelem
               qui
               parricidio
               meruerat
               ab
               omni
               non
               modo
               successionis
               ,
               sed
               haeredii
               quoque
               ●ure
               excludi
               ,
               Regem
               creant
               .
               
                 (
                 1.
              
               )
               Quod
               nimirum
               frater
               ejus
               Ericus
               filios
               sibi
               superstites
               nullos
               reliquisset
               .
               
                 (
                 2.
              
               )
               Et
               Abel
               inter
               fratres
               ,
               qui
               superstites
               erant
               ,
               natus
               esset
               maximus
               .
               
                 (
                 3.
              
               )
               Quod
               metus
               alias
               foret
               ,
               ne
               Slesvicensem
               Ducatum
               ,
               quo
               potiebatur
               ,
               a
               Regno
               separaret
               .
            
             
               Meurs
               .
               Hist.
               Dan.
               Part.
               2.
               
               Lib.
               2.
               
               Abelus
               igitur
               ,
               fratre
               Erico
               per
               infandum
               scelus
               caeso
               ,
               Regnum
               occupat
               ;
               quippe
               ille
               nullos
               liberos
               reliquerat
               :
               Et
               hic
               fratrum
               natu
               maximus
               Regno
               proximus
               censebatur
               ,
               &c.
               Ille
               datis
               ad
               Senatum
               literis
               causam
               suam
               agere
               ,
               &
               de
               multis
               fratrem
               accusare
               ,
               tum
               testari
               ,
               illum
               nullo
               suo
               scelere
               ,
               verum
               casu
               ,
               pluribus
               in
               scapham
               defilientibus
               ,
               periisse
               .
               Haec
               cum
               reputarent
               proceres
               ,
               Regem
               sibi
               necessarium
               potius
               quam
               dignum
               creant
               ipsis
               Kalend.
               Novembris
               .
            
          
           
             c
             Pontan
             .
             Rer.
             Dan.
             Histor
             .
             Libr.
             VIII
             .
             Olaum
             Hacquini
             Norvagiae
             &
             Margaretae
             filium
             Regem
             declarant
             ,
             utpote
             qui
             matris
             aspectu
             non
             modo
             regni
             proximus
             esset
             ,
             &c.
             Pont.
             Lib.
             9.
             
             Rer.
             Dan.
             Pag.
             516.
             
             Albert.
             Crantzius
             Histor.
             Norvag
             .
             Lib.
             VII
             .
          
           
             d
             Crantz
             .
             hist.
             Dan.
             2.
             cap.
             XVII
             .
             Broderus
             filius
             Jarmerici
             quem
             ille
             destinatum
             supplicio
             priusquam
             interiret
             morte
             jussit
             revocare
             .
             Ne
             omnino
             Regnum
             haerede
             careret
             .
          
           
             d
             Crantz
             .
             hist.
             Dan.
             2.
             cap.
             XVII
             .
             Broderus
             filius
             Jarmerici
             quem
             ille
             destinatum
             supplicio
             priusquam
             interiret
             morte
             jussit
             revocare
             .
             Ne
             omnino
             Regnum
             haerede
             careret
             .
          
           
             Meurs
             .
             Lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Chytr
             .
             Saxon.
             
          
           
             Chytr
             .
             in
             Saxon
             ,
             ad
             an
             .
             1522●
             
          
           
             Meurs
             .
             hist
             Dan.
             Part
             1.
             lib.
             3.
             
             Pontan
             .
             Rer.
             Dan.
             ●ist
             .
             lib
             5.
             
          
           
             Crantz
             .
             Chron.
             Dan
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             Pontan
             .
             Rer.
             Dan
             ,
             Hist.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Meurs
             .
             hist.
             Dan.
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             Pontan
             .
             hist.
             Dan.
             lib.
             5●
             
          
           
             Meurs
             .
             lib.
             1.
             de
             gest
             .
             Christian
             II
          
           
             Meurs
             .
             lib.
             2.
             de
             g●●
             .
             Joh.
             
          
           
             Crantz
             .
             Chron.
             Dan.
             l.
             8.
             
             Pontan
             .
             lib.
             9.
             
             Meurs
             .
             Hist.
             Dan.
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
             Chron.
             Dan.
             
          
           
             Meurs
             .
             Hist.
             Dan.
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             Meurs
             .
             Hist.
             Dan.
             C●nt
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Pontan
             .
             l.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Meurs
             .
             Hist.
             Dan.
             lib.
             5●
             
          
           
             Meurs
             de
             gest
             .
             Joh.
             Reg.
             l●●
             .
          
           
             Chytr
             .
             Saxon
             .
             lib.
             10.
             
          
           
             Pontan
             .
             lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             Pontan
             .
             lib.
             7.